Running an air conditioner under 65 degrees can help you combat the cold and improve indoor air quality. However, it comes with several risks that may cause damage to the internal parts, including the compressor, evaporator coil, and heat pump.
So, you want to run your air conditioner in cold weather to maintain optimal temperature without investing in an electric heater? Well, that’s a totally plausible option, given air conditioners these days have heating and dehumidifier features in addition to basic cooling.
But it’s wise to remember that you can cause irreversible damage to your AC unit if it runs at low temperatures for a long time. However, there are ways you can minimize the risks and improve the unit’s overall longevity. Read on.
Benefits of Running AC Under 65 Degrees
Even though there’s a high chance of inflicting cold weather damage if you run air conditioners below 65 degrees Fahrenheit, there are some benefits you can gain from it. They are:
A. Improved Comfort Levels In The Home
While it’s essential to keep your home cool in the summer, cold weather calls for some warm air to protect you from the freezing outdoor temperature. And during cooler weathers, an air conditioning system can help promote air circulation, reduce humidity, and increase indoor temperature by a few degrees. This way, you can improve the comfort levels at home without having to buy a separate unit for heat production for the colder months.
B. Potential Cost Savings On Energy Bills
Using an air conditioning unit during low temperatures below 60 degrees Fahrenheit can remove the need to buy a room heater. And heating appliances have higher energy costs than air conditioners, as they don’t have energy efficiency ratings or smart compressors.
I’ve been immensely relieved to find that my energy bills have been reduced after I stopped using the old-school, chunky electric heaters during winters.
C. Protection Of Sensitive Equipment Or Materials
Besides improving your comfort levels, an air conditioner can protect sensitive equipment and materials like musical instruments, books, weather-sensitive machines, plants, etc. Some of these things need to be kept at a comfortable temperature in order for them to survive or function properly. And running your air conditioning system at cooler temperatures can help you maintain them for prolonged periods.
Drawbacks of Running AC Under 65 Degrees
Any temperature below 60 degrees Fahrenheit is not the ideal AC temperature and can cause damage to most units. Moreover, some units aren’t meant to be turned on during cooler temperatures. For example, an AC with an outdoor condensing unit may suffer severe damage in cold weather, as the outside temperature is usually much higher. That’s why ventless portable air conditioners are better suited for these weather conditions.
However, if your air conditioner uses lighter-grade oil, it can function even in low temperatures; but this may affect its cool air production in the summer, as it won’t thicken as much. For your better understanding, here’s why running air conditioners under 65 degrees is a bad idea:
A. Increased Risk Of System Failure
Typically, the lubricant of AC units is specifically designed to help heat pumps function during the summer. When the outside temperature is below 60 degrees Fahrenheit, this liquid thickens, preventing the heat pump and evaporator coil from properly functioning. It's the same situation as when your car doesn’t have enough fuel to lubricate the pistons.
In this instance, your air conditioning unit has to work twice as hard, which can cause internal wear and tear, leading to mechanical failure.
B. Reduced Lifespan Of The AC Unit
Besides the obvious potential of compressor damage, there’s the issue of weather sensors. Most HVAC manufacturers include this sensor in their units to help you conserve more energy and save money. However, this feature may not allow you to turn on your air conditioner on colder days when the temperature drops below 65 degrees.
If you have an older model that doesn’t have this sensor, you’ll be able to run the AC, but it will damage the unit and prevent liquid migration if the temperature is too cold.
C. Higher Energy Consumption And Associated Costs
Even if your air conditioner is working well in winter months and removing cold air from the space, the indoor coils may freeze up and form ice particles in the refrigerant. What’s more, the Freon gas will have a hard time circulating in the unit, causing severe damage to the system.
Factors to Consider Before Running AC Under 65 Degrees
A. Climate And Humidity Levels
When operated at an ideal ‘ambient temperature,’ you can efficiently use an air conditioner for heating, ventilation, and air conditioning. This is a technical phrase used to denote the recommended temperature for the compressor and coils to function properly. As a general rule, running air conditioners at 65 degrees or lower is not advisable due to its various drawbacks.
Moreover, it's important to check the humidity levels in your room before you operate the AC. But don't air conditioners also help decrease humidity? Yes, they do, but excess moisture in the air can cause issues like rust and malfunctioning of the liquid refrigerant. If you want to avoid this, it’s best to reduce the humidity to a certain level - using ceiling fans (or box fans if you prefer high-speed airflow) before turning on the AC.
B. Type And Age Of The AC Unit
Older units run a higher risk of damage since their internal compressor and other mechanical parts may be already worn out with usage. In contrast, new air conditioners will work better in cooler temperatures, as they’re more powerful and can run on lower amounts of refrigerant.
When it comes to functioning in cold weather, the type of AC unit must be considered. For example, portable units where the entire system is inside your home will last longer in colder weather, as they aren’t exposed to the outdoor temperature. Meanwhile, mini splits with their outdoor units may risk damaging their internal system.
C. Level Of Insulation And Sealing In The Home
Home insulation and sealing prevent heat transfer in and out of your home, reducing heating and cooling costs. Since these act as barriers between indoors and outdoors, your room will be much warmer in the cold months and cooler in the warm season. This way, you won’t have to run your air conditioner at 65 degrees for a long time to balance the temperature inside.
Tip
It’s advisable to get your home insulation checked by professionals before every winter - this ensures heat retention during the season, so you wouldn’t need to use the air conditioner as often.
Tips for Running AC Under 65 Degrees Safely and Efficiently
A. Regular Maintenance And Inspections Of The AC Unit
By conducting regular inspections, you can limit the damage caused by running an air conditioner under 65 degrees Fahrenheit. It’s better to call a professional service to clean the internal machine and refill the oil or refrigerant if needed. This way, you can stop the damage at the roots and prevent it from spreading.
B. Use Of Programmable Thermostats To Regulate Temperature
Another way you can save money and energy is by purchasing AC units with programmable thermostats. Simply set it at 60 degrees or above so that it stops the compressor fairly quickly once the desired temperature is reached. This helps prevent air conditioners from running too long and consuming energy unnecessarily.
C. Proper Insulation And Sealing Of The Home
Check your home insulation and sealing to see if there’s any unwanted air leakage. If you haven’t revamped the insulation for years, consider getting it done before the winter so you won’t have to rely on air conditioners for long.
Final Thoughts
Running an air conditioner under 65 degrees helps maintain good indoor air quality and keeps you comfortable throughout the day. It also aids in maintaining weather-sensitive equipment and materials that require a particular temperature and humidity range to survive. However, there are various downsides to this practice - and honestly, the damage can be quite severe.
This is why you should carefully consider the cooling and heating capacity as well as the different features of your air conditioner to see if it can function at such temperatures. And if you’re going to run it anyway, always take precautions and use the energy-saving tips to avoid damaging your air conditioning unit.
If you liked this informational guide, stick around for similar updates. Until then, goodbye!
To install a portable air conditioner, first install the adjustable window seal kit while ensuring there are no gaps. Then, connect the exhaust hose to the back of the unit and the window seal kit. Finally, plug in the AC to the power outlet.
Portable air conditioners are the ideal choice if you need an AC unit that can be moved from place to place easily.
But that’s not their only advantage, as portable units are much easier to install than a window or mini-split unit. In fact, they can be installed in a matter of minutes with proper preparation and the right tools.
And this guide will help you learn how.
Why Portable Air Conditioners Are A Great Choice
When it comes to air conditioning, portable air conditioners are an extremely popular choice for many people. Aside from being easy to carry, they offer several advantages that make them suitable for almost everyone. A portable air conditioner can be used to cool rooms and areas that lack access to central air conditioning.
Also, you can install a portable air conditioner in almost any type of space, including bedrooms, offices, studies, basements, etc. Additionally, such units are quite affordable compared to central air conditioning systems and mini-split units and do not require as much energy as a central air system.
Furthermore, they can work on standard electric circuits that are present in most homes, unlike window ones that have higher voltage requirements. Another reason portable air conditioners are such a popular choice is that most portable units offer multiple features that allow them to be used throughout the year.
For instance, many portable AC units come with a heat mode for winter and a dehumidification mode for rainy days. Some even come with a fan-only mode for better air circulation. And you can even control many of these features using your smartphone.
The Importance Of Installing Portable ACs Correctly
For a portable air conditioner to function optimally, it needs to be installed properly. Improper installation can affect its performance and can even cause damage to the unit in the long term. The performance can be affected because of air leaks which occur when the unit is not installed correctly.
Leaks can result in improper cooling and mold growth inside your home, which is a health hazard. And they can lead to maintenance problems, in which case the unit will require more frequent repairs as its parts will wear out more quickly.
On top of that, the unit will function less efficiently, meaning that it will consume more power and lead to higher power bills. In contrast, when your air conditioner is installed properly, it will ensure proper cooling and higher comfort levels.
Correct installation will also help ensure that the unit is functioning according to the manufacturer's specifications and recommendations. It can help extend the lifespan of the portable air conditioner and reduce maintenance and service costs. What's more, proper installation will prevent air and moisture leaks that can cause damage to your furniture and flooring.
Installing A Portable Air Conditioner - A Brief Overview
As mentioned above, installing portable air conditioners is simple and much easier than a window unit. You can complete an installation in around 30 minutes by following proper do-it-yourself methods. There are just two important aspects to keep in mind when performing such installations, and these are the drainage and venting requirements.
Proper drainage is vital since hot air pulled into the air conditioner condenses when it reaches the evaporator coil and turns liquid. This liquid needs to be removed to prevent it from collecting inside the room.
Similarly, proper venting helps remove the hot air from the room so that it goes outside, allowing the room to become cool. Usually, venting is done through the window through which hot air can go outside, but if you have a windowless room, other methods need to be followed.
For venting, the first step is to install the provided window kit to block sunlight and prevent leaks. This will be followed by attaching the venting hose to the portable AC unit and passing it outside through the window through the space in the sealing kit.
Once that is done, you can plug in the portable air conditioner and test it to see how it runs. I've explained all these steps in detail below, but before that, you should understand why selecting the right location for the installation is vital.
The Importance Of Selecting The Right Location For Your Portable AC
One of the biggest advantages of portable air conditioners is that they can be placed almost anywhere in a room. In fact, for many people, this is what makes it a better choice than window AC units that need to be installed in a window. That being said, it is extremely important to consider where to install the portable air conditioner.
The location plays a significant role in determining how effective the unit is, its operational efficiency, and other aspects, like the need for frequent maintenance and repairs. Certain locations are much better suited for a portable air conditioner and will help the unit operate optimally.
For instance, a portable air conditioner placed on a hard and even floor away from obstructions such as furniture will deliver better cooling. Ideally, the distance between the unit and various objects, like furniture, plants, and decorative items, should be at least eight to 12 inches. I strongly advise against placing portable AC units on shelves, chairs, or desks.
Also, you should avoid placing such units close to electrical outlets and near windows that look outside. As for the power cable, make sure that it can reach the power outlet but is not too stretched out. Similarly, the vent or exhaust hose of the unit should be able to reach the window without stretching.
For best results, you should keep the vent hose as straight as possible. There are other considerations as well, such as the airflow in the room and the presence of other utilities like ceiling fans. Try to place the portable air conditioner in such a direction that the natural airflow works with it. Otherwise, the unit will have to work harder to cool the room.
Factors To Consider When Choosing A Location
When selecting a location for your portable air conditioner, keep in mind the following factors:
1. Proximity To Power Source
The unit should be placed somewhere with a power outlet close by for plugging in the air conditioner while ensuring the power cable doesn't get stretched.
2. Availability Of A Window For Venting Purposes
If you're planning to use a portable air conditioner, I recommend placing it in a room with a window, as that will make venting easy. The vent hose needs to pass out of the window to let the hot air go outside. In the absence of such a window, venting will become more complicated.
3. Airflow Of The Room
Consider how the air naturally flows in and out of a room and place your portable air conditioner accordingly for the best cooling results. If you place the portable AC unit facing the direction from which air enters the room, such as a frequently used door, it will not be very effective.
4. Obstructions
A room can have many objects that can act as obstructions to the cold air coming from your portable AC unit. These can include furniture, decorative items, appliances like a clothes dryer, etc. Make sure that there is adequate distance between the AC unit and such obstructions when installing it.
Tips For Finding The Best Location For Your Portable Air Conditioner
1. Avoid Warm And Sunny Spots
Avoid spots that get direct sunlight or remain warm when looking for the best place for your portable AC unit. Doing so will ensure that the unit does not have to work harder than it needs to for cooling the room.
2. Look For An Unobstructed Space
As mentioned above, obstructions can block the airflow in a room and reduce the efficiency of your portable air conditioner. So, look for a spot free of any furniture or other obstructions.
3. Consider The Use Of The Room
The location will also depend on how you plan to use the room. For instance, if it is a bedroom, the unit can be placed at some distance from the bed while still being close to a window for venting purposes. On the other hand, if it is to be placed in a living room, it can be placed somewhere close to the center.
Install A Portable Air Conditioner Without Leaks
Once you have decided where the portable AC unit is to be placed, it is time to begin the installation process. But make sure you have the required tools and materials for the job and have taken the necessary safety precautions.
Tools And Materials Required
An installation kit will generally include everything you will need for installation, such as:
Vent hose
Vent hose adapters
Window Slide Connector
Screws
Foam or weatherstripping (optional)
Safety Precautions
While installing a portable AC unit is much easier than a window one, you still need to observe certain safety precautions. Doing so will minimize the chances of accidents that can result in serious injuries.
1. Read The Manual First
The first step in installing a portable AC unit is to read the instruction manual properly. You should do this before anything else, as it contains the manufacturer's instructions regarding installation and usage of the unit. Different models can have varying instructions that need to be followed.
2. Get Some Help
A portable AC unit is quite heavy, which is why I do not recommend lifting it yourself. Check whether the unit has wheels that allow moving it to the required location. If not, consider getting help lifting it to avoid accidents and injuries.
3. Avoid Connecting The Unit To A Power Strip Or Extension
When using appliances like portable air conditioners, avoid plugging them into a power strip or an extension cord. Such units draw a lot of power that power strips cannot handle. That is why they should only be connected to a properly grounded electrical outlet.
4. Do Not Turn The Unit On Before Installation Is Complete
Before turning on your portable air conditioner, ensure the installation is complete. Check that the drain and exhaust hoses are tightly attached, and the sealants have completely cured. Also, make sure that the sliding window kit is installed properly and connected securely to the AC’s exhaust hose.
5. Keep Children Away From The Unit
Children should be kept away from appliances like portable air conditioners. Allowing children to play near the unit can increase the chances of serious injuries. Also, it can result in situations where the unit can get damaged.
6. Check That The Air Filter Is Installed Before Turning The Unit On
Make sure that the air filter provided with the portable AC is properly installed before you turn on the unit. The filter will protect the air conditioner from debris and help it last longer. That is also why you should clean the filter regularly and replace it timely according to the manufacturer's instructions.
7. Avoid Performing Repairs By Yourself
If there is a problem with your portable AC, do not attempt to repair it yourself. That can cause further damage leading to even more costly repairs. It is best to consult the manufacturer or take the unit to a heating, ventilation, and air conditioning technician for repairs in such situations.
Preparing The Area For Installation
Before installing your new portable air conditioner, ensure the area is ready for installation. Remove obstructions like furniture and appliances from the area and clean it properly. Similarly, clean the window through which the exhaust hose will go out since dust can allow gaps from which air can leak.
Check that the power outlet where the AC will be plugged in works properly, and get it fixed if it isn't. Once you are ready, it is time to start the installation process.
The Installation Process
1. Installing The Adjustable Window Kit
After you have positioned the portable AC where it is to be installed, you will need to install the provided window sealing kit. These kits are compatible with most types of windows, including vertically and horizontally sliding ones.
For traditional windows that open and close vertically, the kit should be placed at the bottom and extended until it completely covers the window. In windows that open horizontally, the kit should be placed on one side and extended till it covers the window vertically.
Sometimes, the opening of the window may be smaller than the length of the provided kit. If that is the case, the kit will have to be trimmed. On the other hand, if the window has an opening larger than the length of the kit, the remaining gap will need to be filled with cardboard, plywood, or Plexiglass.
Once the window kit is installed properly, check to make sure that sunlight and air cannot pass through gaps in the window. You can find materials for filling such gaps at the local hardware store. After it is sealed properly, you can close the window and proceed with the installation.
Some sealing kits include foam or weatherstrips that can be placed between the window and the kit to prevent the entry of warm air and insects. And they may even contain screws that can make it easier to secure the kit in place.
Additionally, for security purposes, you can get a security lock to ensure that opening the window from outside is not possible.
2. Attaching The Hose
After installing the window seal kit, the next step is to attach the vent hose to the portable AC. Most portable air conditioners come with a connector at the back, so check whether it is installed. In case it is not, first install the provided connector before connecting the exhaust hose.
Then connect the window exhaust connector to the other end of the exhaust hose. This generally forms a part of the window seal kit. You will need to extend the hose until it reaches the connector present on the window kit. After attaching it, check and ensure it is locked into place tightly.
For best results, try to position the exhaust hose so that it connects to the window as directly and in as straight a manner as possible. This will ensure the airflow is not restricted and allow the unit to operate efficiently. According to some manufacturers, the hose should not be extended over nine feet.
3. Plugging The AC Into A Power Source
After the vent hose has been attached properly, it is time to connect the portable AC to a power source. Always use a grounded outlet for AC power plugs and sockets. When you plug the unit into the outlet, an indicator light on the AC unit will turn on. The unit will also have two buttons, one for resetting the device and another for testing it.
Press the button to test the portable AC when you first turn it on. This will check the installation for faults and turn the air conditioner off if it finds one. If that happens, the indicator light and the AC unit will turn off. Once it turns off, press the reset button to restore the appliance to its original state.
You can use the portable AC after it has been reset and turned on. But avoid using the reset and test buttons to turn the portable AC on or off, as they are only provided for testing to ensure the unit works properly.
The instructions to control the humidity levels and the temperature can be found in the manual, as can the instructions for the provided remote.
Venting A Portable AC In The Absence Of A Window
Sometimes, you may want to place your portable AC unit in a room that does not have a window. In such instances, ensuring proper venting can be a bit more complicated, but there are some alternative solutions available.
1. Using A Sliding Door
If you have a sliding door, it can be used for venting a portable AC unit, just like a window. You can use the window kit provided with the air conditioner and filler material required to block the gaps left out. But I would suggest looking for a specialized slider kit for sliding doors.
Such kits can cover the door completely, eliminating the need for filler material. But before you choose this option, it is essential to consider certain factors, such as security and ease of entry. Installing the sliding kit may prevent the door from opening properly and pose security risks.
2. Through The Ceiling
It may be possible to use the ceiling for venting purposes, depending on where you want the portable air conditioner installed. For instance, venting through a drop ceiling is an excellent alternative for offices.
Special venting kits are available for ceiling venting, but you may need to hire an HVAC technician for such installations. Also, I recommend consulting the building manager to learn about air quality or safety issues when using a dropped ceiling for venting.
3. Using An Exterior Wall
In some cases, it may be possible to use the exterior wall for venting purposes by creating a hole through which the AC unit hose can pass. However, this will require the assistance of a professional and is not the most simple of venting solutions.
4. Through The Chimney
In homes where the chimney is not in active use, it can be used to vent a portable air conditioner. But you need to ensure that the unused chimney is soot-free and its flue is open.
Tips To Ensure A Leak-Free Insulation
Leakage is among the most common problems many people face when installing a portable AC unit. It happens when warm air gets cooled and becomes free of humidity or moisture. This moisture passes over the evaporator coil of the unit and condenses into water. It is important to remove this water to prevent it from collecting inside the room.
Generally, leaks occur when your portable air conditioner is not installed properly and the drain hose has not been sealed tightly. Sometimes, they may even occur when the humidity inside the room is extremely high. In such instances, the drainage capacity of the drip pan of the AC unit may not be adequate to get rid of the moisture.
The water will collect in the drip pan and start leaking from the top, generally where the drain plug is located. But there are some ways by which you can deal with this problem.
1. Using A Self-Evaporative Portable AC
When selecting a portable AC, opt for a self-evaporative one that removes warm air and water from the dryer vent hose. These machines do not need frequent draining, which is a huge advantage compared to standard portable AC units.
2. Ensure The Exhaust Hose Is Properly Sealed
Leakage occurs when there is a gap between the exhaust system and the window kit, through which air and moisture can escape. You should ensure there are no gaps and that the hose is tightly connected to the window kit.
3. Use Other Ways To Reduce Humidity
Other ways to reduce the level of humidity in the room include using exhaust or ventilation fans, relying on natural ventilation, and using a dehumidifier.
The Importance Of Maintaining Your Portable AC Properly
Just like a window air conditioner, a portable one requires proper maintenance to keep it in good shape. Proper maintenance will help your air conditioner function optimally and will go a long way in ensuring it lasts longer. Additionally, it can help prevent problems like leakage.
Cleaning And Maintaining Your Portable Air Conditioner
1. Clean The Exterior Regularly
You should clean the exterior of your portable AC regularly using a damp cloth but avoid using materials like detergents as they can leave behind stains.
2. Replace The Filters Timely
While you can clean the filters of the air conditioner, I find it better to replace them. However, you should stick to the manufacturer's instructions regarding its maintenance.
3. Check The Condenser Coils Frequently
The condenser coils are among the most expensive components of your air conditioner and should be inspected regularly to ensure they are in proper working condition.
4. Ensure The Hose Is Straight And Short
Always make sure that the exhaust hose of the unit is short and straight for maximum operational efficiency. This will also prevent the buildup of moisture and prevent it from going back inside.
Troubleshooting Common Problems That Cause Leaks
Here are some of the ways by which you can deal with problems that may result in leakage.
1. Cleaning A Clogged Drain Line
The drain line that takes the water out of the drain pan may get clogged with dirt, minerals, and mold, preventing proper drainage. If that is the problem, turn off the air conditioner and use a wet/dry vacuum to clean the line. You can even consider replacing the line if the clog cannot be removed.
2. Sealing A Damaged Drip Pan
Drip pans made of metal are susceptible to corrosion and rust and can lead to leaks when they get damaged. To seal a damaged drip pan, you can use silicone caulk as a temporary solution, but it is best to get it replaced by an HVAC technician.
3. Cleaning Or Replacing Dirty Air Filters
Another reason your AC may leak water is that its air filters may have become extremely dirty. Dirty filters can result in the freezing of the AC coil, and when this coil thaws, it can lead to leaks. You will need to clean or replace the filters to resolve this problem.
Tip
For best results, clean the air filters of your AC unit at least once every two weeks. Additionally, they should be replaced every three to four months to keep the unit in proper working condition. Smart AC controllers can be very helpful in this as they can notify you when the filters require cleaning.
Conclusion
Installing a portable air conditioner does not take much time or effort and can be undertaken easily. Just make sure to select the right location for the unit that can result in the best cooling performance while preventing problems like leakage.
Also, after the AC has been installed, it is crucial to maintain it properly so that it continues functioning efficiently and does not require frequent repairs. To do that, check that the exhaust pipe is straight, there are no gaps in the window, and the filters are clean.
A window air conditioner is more energy efficient, affordable, lasts longer, and has a larger cooling capacity but has higher voltage requirements. On the other hand, a portable AC unit is easier to install and can be installed on standard electric circuits.
With summer fast approaching, you may be planning to get a new air conditioner installed at home.
But when it comes to selecting an air conditioning unit, many people are confused about whether to go with a window unit or a portable one. If you’re having the same problem, you’ve come to the right place.
This guide explains the advantages and drawbacks of both types of AC units so you can select the right one.
Window Air Conditioners
Window air conditioners are installed in windows for cooling homes and offices for cooling. A window air conditioner draws air from outside through the window, which then cools and circulates inside, cooling the interior space. At the same time, it draws the humidity and hot air from inside the room and sends them outside.
When installing a window air conditioner, you first need to measure the window where it is to be installed. This is because window air conditioners are available in several sizes, and selecting the right one will ensure it fits the window perfectly. These AC units are quite heavy, and their installation is not very easy.
The reason is that the major portion of the AC unit remains outside the window where it is installed.
Advantages Of Window Air Conditioners
While window AC units were introduced earlier than portable ones, they still offer certain benefits that make them a good option. These include:
1. Reduced Clutter
Since the major part of a window AC unit remains outside the window, such units are great for people who want to reduce clutter. They are well-suited for smaller rooms that do not have much space while still possessing excellent cooling capabilities.
2. More Energy Efficient
The energy efficiency of air conditioners is measured using the Energy Efficiency Ratio (EER) or Combined Energy Efficiency Ratio (CEER) ratings. If these ratings are higher, the air conditioner has a lower running cost and is a better option. Compared to portable air conditioners, window units are more energy efficient.
Generally, window air conditioning units have an EER rating of 10, while portable ones have an EER rating of 8.5. In fact, some window AC units may even have an EER rating of 12 or higher. And a more efficient air conditioner can help you save a lot on power bills.
3. Lower Noise Levels
Unlike split air conditioners, window AC units come with an air compressor, which is the component that tends to make the most noise within the room. In mini-split air conditioners, the compressor is located in the outdoor unit, leading to lower noise levels, which are measured in decibels (dB).
The noise levels also depend on the fan speed of your AC unit, with higher speeds leading to more noise. That being said, when comparing window air conditioners with portable ones, the former has lower noise levels measured in decibels (dB), though the difference is slight.
For instance, when a window air conditioner works at 100% of its capacity, the noise levels range from 53 to 58 dB, though some window units operate below 50 dB. In contrast, when portable air conditioners function at full capacity, the noise levels can vary from 55 to 60 dB.
4. Better Room Coverage And Cooling Capacity
British Thermal Unit required per hour or BTU/hour is the unit used to measure the cooling capacity of air conditioners. Ideally, 20 BTU per square foot is required to lower the temperature for proper cooling, and as should be obvious, larger rooms require units with higher BTUs. That is why the capacity of all types of air conditioners is closely related to room coverage.
And the range of window air conditioners tends to be much larger than portable ones. Such units can have an output ranging from 5,000 BTUs to 25,000 BTUs and can be used for cooling spaces as large as 1,250 square feet.
In comparison, the output of portable AC units ranges from 8,000 to 14,000 BTUs and can be used for cooling spaces as large as 700 square feet.
5. Longer Lifespan
One of the most significant differences between window room air conditioners and portable ones is their lifespan. A window air conditioner can last for as long as ten to 15 years, while a portable air conditioner lasts only for five to ten years. So, a window unit is much more durable and does not need replacing as quickly.
6. No Additional Venting is Needed
All air conditioners have venting requirements to ensure they can replace the hot air inside with cold air. Since the bulk of a window air conditioner remains outside the window, it is properly vented and has no additional venting requirements.
Air can enter, pass through the air conditioner, and go outside from the back. But with portable air conditioners, this is not possible, and they need a hose for proper venting. You can get a single-hose or dual-hose air conditioner that removes the hot air from the room. This will need installing a hose through the window from where the warm air can go out.
Venting is also required to allow the air that condenses on the evaporator and condenser coils to go out as water after it changes from gas to liquid form. But it can be quite problematic when you do not have a window. While there are several venting options for portable air conditioners, they are not very easy to utilize.
7. More Affordable
Despite having a larger cooling capacity and greater durability, a window air conditioner is much more affordable than a portable one. They usually cost between $180 and $700, while a portable air conditioner costs between $300 and $800. In both cases, larger units will cost more.
Ultimately, a window AC unit will offer better cooling than a portable one for any given price because it has more BTUs.
Drawbacks Of Window Air Conditioners
Now, I’ll be sharing why a window air conditioner may not be a better option than a portable one.
1. More Difficult To Install
When it comes to installation, it is possible to install a window air conditioner by yourself, but it is highly recommended to hire the services of an HVAC professional. Installing a window air conditioner is not as easy as a portable air conditioner since you need to set it on a window sill.
And a portable unit does not require a window kit to seal the space around it.
2. Higher Voltage Requirements
The standard voltage circuits present in homes are 110V or 120V, and most homes do not have 220V or 240V circuits. A portable air conditioner works well on standard circuits, and you do not need to upgrade them to install such AC units.
However, most window units will only work on a 220V or 240V circuit, so upgrades become necessary for such installations. Another way to look at this is by considering the BTU of the window and portable air conditioners.
An air conditioner with a maximum cooling capacity of 15,000 BTU can work on 110V or 120V circuits. Such circuits use 10-amp or 20-amp circuit breakers. But a window unit generally has a higher cooling capacity and will work only on 220V or 240V lines.
3. Takes Up Window Space
I mentioned above that the larger part of a window air conditioner stays outside, which helps reduce the clutter in the room. But there is another factor to consider. For installing a window unit, you need to have a large enough window where it can be set.
Also, a window unit will always reduce the amount of natural light entering the room since it blocks the window through which such light comes in. This is not a problem when getting a portable air conditioner since it is placed on the room floor instead of in a window. And it can be moved to another spot to free up space when required.
4. Lack Of Portability
A window air conditioner is meant to be installed in a window for cooling a specific area and cannot be moved to another location. In contrast, a portable AC unit, as the name indicates, is designed in such a manner that it can be moved from one room to another. Thus, cooling different areas of the house is easier with the latter.
Portable Air Conditioners
A portable air conditioner is a machine that can be installed in any spot inside your home. Unlike window air conditioners, these units remain inside the house instead of the larger part being outside. A portable AC unit has a window kit and an exhaust hose and needs to be connected to a power source.
Like a window unit, it takes air from the room where it is installed, cools it, and circulates it. The kit is used for sealing off the window of the room where the unit is to be installed, except for a small area through which the exhaust pipe passes. This provides space for moisture and heat to go outside of the room.
Costlier portable units have two hoses, one for pulling in air from outside and another for letting the warm air and moisture escape. Such air conditioners are best for people who do not wish to spend on multiple window units for cooling different house rooms.
Advantages Of Portable Air Conditioners
1. Easier To Install
Installing a portable air conditioner is much easier than a window AC unit and does not require you to hire a heating, ventilation, and air conditioning technician. To install such a unit, simply place it on the room floor and plug it into a 110V or 120V power outlet.
Then, place the hose of the portable unit so that it goes out of the window before using the provided kit to seal all other gaps in the window. Once the window has been sealed off, you can turn on the portable room air conditioner and let it cool the living space.
2. Lower Voltage Requirements
As I mentioned before, the standard electrical circuits present in most homes are 110V or 120V. This is enough for optimal functioning for a portable air conditioner since portable units do not require high voltage. So, you do not need to upgrade the circuits to install such units.
Air conditioners with a maximum cooling capacity of 15,000 BTU can easily run on 110V or 120V circuits.
3. Portable
The biggest advantage of a portable air conditioner over a window AC is its portability. You can place it in any room that needs to be cooled and shift it when required. This is a very useful feature for cooling multiple rooms without installing an air conditioner in each room.
And since you can just cool the room you want, it can be very helpful in reducing power bills.
Disadvantages Of Portable Air Conditioners
1. Not Very Efficient
When it comes to efficient energy use, portable units are not as good as window units since they have a lower EER rating. While window AC units generally have an EER rating of 10, portable ones have an EER rating of 8.5. Thus, they are likely to use more energy while providing less cooling.
2. Noisier
Compared to window AC units, a portable unit will produce more noise while running. It will produce about 55 to 60 dB of noise, whereas a window unit will produce 53 to 58 dB. So, while the noise levels are slightly higher, the difference is not huge.
3. Lower Room Coverage
Modern window air conditioners have a much larger range than portable units since they can produce as much as 25,000 BTU. So, while a portable unit may be suitable for smaller rooms, it may not be the best option for cooling larger ones.
4. Shorter Lifespan
Portable ACs have a shorter lifespan than window units and can last for a maximum period of ten years. On the other hand, window AC units can last for as long as 15 years or more.
5. Venting Requirements
Window AC units sit in a window and do not require additional venting, while portable units are placed inside the room and require proper ventilation. That is why they come with one or two hoses that have to be pushed out of the window. But in rooms that have no windows, installing a portable air conditioning unit can be quite tricky.
6. More Expensive
A portable AC is more expensive than window AC units, despite having a lower cooling capacity and a shorter lifespan. They can cost as much as $800, while the maximum cost of a window AC is $700.
Quick Comparison Between Window And Portable ACs
Comparisons
Window ACs
Portable ACs
Energy Efficiency
10 EER
8.5 EER
Noise Levels
53 to 58 dB
55 to 60 dB
Room Coverage
150 to 1250 sq. ft.
200 to 700 sq. ft.
Cooling Capacity
5000 to 25000 BTU
8000 to 14000 BTU
Expected Lifespan
10 to 15 years
5 to 10 years
Installation Process
Not as easy
Easier
Voltage Requirements
220V to 240V for more than 15000 BTU
Standard 110V or 120V circuit
Required Space
Needs a large window but not much room space
Requires room space
Venting
No extra venting requirements
Has additional venting requirements
Portability
Not portable
Portable
Cost
Relatively affordable
More expensive
Which One To Choose?
A window air conditioner and a portable AC offer different advantages and drawbacks. Ultimately, which one you should go with depends on personal requirements. A portable AC is better for people who want an option that is easier to install and can be moved around.
Such units do not require upgrading the electric circuits like a window air conditioning unit. And they can help you cool several rooms without needing to install separate cooling units in each room.
On the other hand, a window air conditioning unit may be more suitable for those looking for a more affordable option that lasts longer and is more energy efficient. It is also a better option for houses with larger rooms.
You can also take the help of an HVAC professional who can recommend the right option for your home after making an inspection.
Tip
When choosing between a portable AC and a window unit, you should consider the existing air conditioning present in your home. Many homes have central air conditioning installed that warms and cools the entire house. Central heating and cooling do not need to be replaced and can be simply supplemented with the selected option.
Conclusion
A window and a portable air conditioner possess excellent cooling capabilities that make it easy to keep your home cool. And with the information I’ve provided in this guide, selecting the right option for better indoor air quality should be a bit easier now.
But if you are still confused, another alternative to consider is an evaporative cooler. Such coolers are affordable, use the latest technology to ensure efficiency, and can even be used in rented accommodations. They also do not make much noise and have a sleek design.
Whichever option you choose, consider the various factors and your personal requirements to ensure you have the best experience.
The amps or ampere rating of an air conditioner measures the amount of electric current it draws and how much electricity travels through the machine at any given time. The average amp rating for portable ACs is 3.1A to 12.8A
With summers right around the corner, air conditioners are bound to be used quite frequently. However, most homeowners remain unaware of how many amps their cooling system uses. This can lead to problems such as an expensive power bill and, worse, power overload.
So, understanding the amp usage of your machine is necessary, so let's take a look at how many amps a portable air conditioner uses in detail.
Air Conditioner Amperes
Amperes in air conditioners define the amount of electricity that travels from one particular point to another in a given time frame. When a device "draws amps," it generally talks about the amount of electric power needed to run the system.
If the machine draws more amps than necessary, it can result in an overload or a circuit breaker trip. If such is the case, immediately remove the AC from that particular circuit breaker.
How Many Amps Do Portable ACs Use?
On average, portable air conditioners use about 3.1A to 12.8A, with 12A being the most common portable AC amps. By looking at any reliable air conditioner amperage chart, I can derive that the higher the BTU (British Thermal Units), the more the amperage. However, there are a few exceptions to this case.
There are some portable air conditioners with low amps and high BTU (British Thermal Unit) that have become quite popular. An example of this is the Costway Portable Air Conditioner.
Most portable AC units draw amps at a level that falls on the higher side of the scale. After comparing the most popular portable air conditioners on the market, it was found that a majority of portable ACs draw 9A or higher. Similarly, only few portable AC units tend to draw around 6A to 8.9A.
Portable Air Conditioner Amps Considerations
The ampere of a portable air conditioner will be provided by the manufacturer. Ideally, this number would be the maximum amount of amperes that the air conditioner can and should draw when being used.
However, several other factors can heavily influence the number of amps drawn by the air conditioning unit, including the cooling stage, settings, input power supply, and cycle. Generally, portable air conditioners can effortlessly run on basic circuits found in most homes, like 15A and 110V circuits.
These traditional circuits and breakers tend to provide for startup surges. Due to this reason, the ampere of a portable air conditioner is not a significant concern for most American residents that run their device from the mains power or a standard household outlet.
However, for those who run their air conditioning units on generators or batteries, the ampere of a portable AC can be of more concern. If your power system does not efficiently provide for portable air conditioner startup amp surges, it can threaten the device and cause damage.
A common rule of thumb is that startup surges are typically twice or thrice higher than the running amps of an air conditioner. Before you set up your appliance, it is recommended to contact a licensed electrician to gain clarity and run the AC system without any problems or risks.
A. High Amps Portable Air Conditioner
A startup surge does not necessarily happen when the device is turned on for the first time. Most portable air conditioners with components like condensers, compressors, and evaporators tend to cycle through on and off during each functioning period.
When these components keep cycling through on and off, the air conditioner draws in more power than necessary. However, this sudden spike in the number of amps drawn drops significantly once the startup power settles down.
The portable AC unit also tends to draw many low levels of amps, lower than the listed level, when it is not actively cooling your home. To further reduce the overall amperage drawn by the air conditioning unit, you can alter the power settings, increase the temperature settings or change the cooling mode.
For instance, the Eco mode on portable air conditioners is an energy-efficient option that minimizes the number of amps used.
B. Low Amp Portable Air Conditioner
Portable air conditioners with a lower amperage level tend to draw around 3.1A or up to 6A. Approximately, a small percentage of portable air conditioning units that were compared fall under this low ampere category.
An example of a portable air conditioner that draws low amps is the Costway EP24041 air conditioner. But similar to their higher amp counterparts, low amp air conditioners tend to go through startup power surges. This factor, along with a few others, are critical consideration for the amperage of a portable air conditioning system.
How To Calculate The Amps Usage Of An Air Conditioner
To calculate the ampere required to run your air conditioning system, it is necessary to take these factors into consideration.
1. BTU Rating
The BTU (British Thermal Units) rating of an air conditioner determines the amount of heat it can pull out from a room at a given period of time. If the BTU units are higher, it results in a better cooling power of an air conditioning unit, especially in a larger space.
Tip
To identify the BTU rating of your air conditioner, refer to the label attached to the side of the device. Usually, BTU ratings can range anywhere from 5,000 to 28,000 BTU. However, some manufacturers specify the cooling capacity of the device using tons. For better reference, remember that 1 ton equates to 12,000 BTU.
2. EER Rating
EER rating, or the Energy Efficiency Ratio, is an efficiency measure of an air conditioner that uses electricity to cool down a specific space. Generally, the energy efficiency rating of the device is mentioned on the same label as the one where the BTU rating is mentioned. Ideally, the energy efficiency rating of most air conditioners ranges from 13 to 25.
3. Voltage Capacity
Voltage ratings measure the electric current flowing from one particular point to another. The higher the voltage rating, the faster the current moves through the circuit. Based on the model of the AC unit and the size, the average voltage of an air conditioner can range anywhere between 100V and 280V.
To find out the voltage of your air conditioner, refer to the label that is located outside the condensing unit. In case the voltage is not mentioned, it can still be calculated using your air conditioner's BTU rating.
Typically, a 5,000 BTU air conditioner will have a voltage of 120V, whereas average central air conditioners have voltages around 230V.
How To Convert BTU And EER Rating To Wattage
To calculate the wattage of your air conditioning unit, all you have to do is simply divide the BTU rating by the EER rating.
Or to be specific, AC Wattage = BTU/ EER.
For instance, let's take a 15,000 BTU air conditioner along with an EER of 16.
Hence, the wattage would be:
= 15,000/ 16
= 937.5 watts
How To Convert Watts And Volts To Amps
To calculate the amp usage of your air conditioning system, simply divide the unit's wattage by its voltage rating.
In simpler terms, Amps = wattage/ volts
For instance, let's take a 5,000 BTU air conditioner, along with an EER rating of 13 and 120 volts.
As mentioned above, you can find the wattage using the formula: wattage = BTU/ EER
= 5,000/13
= 384.6 watts
Now, to find Amps, I can use the formula:
Amps = wattage/voltage
= 384.6/ 120
= 3.2 amps
If you find calculating the ampere rating by yourself a tedious task, you can easily use an AC amps calculator that is available online on Amazon. Now that you know all about calculating amps for your portable air conditioner let's look at the amperage of other types of air conditioners.
How Many Amps Do Window Air Conditioners Use?
A window air conditioner is generally preferred to cool a small to medium-sized room, with a floor space of up to 550 square feet. On average, a window AC comes with a BTU rating that ranges between 5,000 and 12,000, while the voltage of a window AC ranges between 115V and 220V.
Before using a window AC, it is important to know how many amps the window AC uses. This is because window air conditioners generally consume much higher amps when compared to that other air conditioners or electrical appliances. Based on the BTU capacity of the device, a window air conditioner usually draws anywhere between 4 and 20 amps in the United States.
How Many Amps Does A Central Air Conditioner Use?
A central AC unit is the most commonly found AC type in most residential spaces. These devices come in two different varieties - a full package system comprising a single unit and a split air system with two units located indoors and outdoors.
Central air conditioners are used to cool a larger space or a house with several rooms. Based on the size of the device and the model, a central air conditioner can draw around 15 to 20 amps.
Final Words
Ending up with an air conditioner that does not match the energy requirement of your home and uses more energy is a frustrating experience. This is why knowing how many amps your device uses is essential.
Furthermore, you can have an estimate of the energy consumption as well as the costs you may incur. So, refer to my article to know more about the air conditioner capacity and the amperage rating to make an informed decision for efficient energy use.
A portable air conditioner can be a cost-effective solution for cooling smaller spaces, one that doesn’t require intensive, professional installation. However, it has a few downsides that you need to consider before purchasing one.
Portable air conditioners have become popular due to their compact nature and ease of use. But these features aren’t enough to answer if they are worth investing in. That’s why I am here to help you learn everything about these ACs so that you can make the right decision.
How Does A Portable Air Conditioner Work?
Before I proceed further, it only makes sense to provide a brief overview of how portable air conditioners work, especially if you haven’t seen one before. To put it simply, your portable AC unit will work pretty similarly to a window air conditioner or central air conditioning system.
In case of central or window air conditioners, though, the system “discards” the warm air from indoors through the unit that sits outdoors. However, portable AC units typically have a single or dual exhaust hose system and a window kit. This way, you can install the outdoor vent unit to remove the warm air outdoors.
Now that you know how portable ACs function, let me walk you through the different benefits they offer.
The Positives Of A Portable Unit
1. Transportability
No surprises here that the first advantage of a portable air conditioner is, well, its portability. Besides being compact and self-contained, most portable air conditioners have a wheeled base to help you move them from one room to another. Likewise, the venting system can be removed from one window and installed in another, provided it has adequate room.
Compare this with the effort required to unmount and install a window or split AC from one place to another, and you will appreciate this benefit if you haven’t already! No dedicated tools or surface damage- just roll the unit to another room, and you will be good to go.
2. No Permanent Installation
Because portable air conditioning systems are meant to ‘move around,’ it doesn’t need to be permanently installed like a split or window AC. Moreover, you can easily install the venting system the DIY way with the help of the window kit and installation instructions provided by the brand.
Keep in mind that the vent hose should be slid into the window closest to the unit, and the exhaust should properly fit into the window. This will allow it to release the condensed hot air outdoors effectively.
Tip
Many modern portable air conditioners come with other venting options, too. So, if you don’t have the required indoor window space, you can choose a unit that facilitates venting through the ceiling, wall, dryer vent, casement windows, or even sliding doors.
3. Affordability
A portable air conditioner is generally more affordable than most other air conditioning systems. If you have a small space, you can consider getting a portable unit to cool it completely, depending on its cooling capacity.
Further, many portable ACs are essentially HVAC systems, thereby cutting down on the need and budget for a separate space heater. They can even be used in tandem with other high-power heating or cooling systems, meaning you don’t need to run the latter for long.
I also found out when testing some units that they can aid in the dehumidification process on humid days, making the space more comfortable.
4. Accommodating
If you’re renting a new place, it may happen that your building management may place severe restrictions on what you can do to the exterior of your condo or apartment. In such cases, installing a window unit will go straight out of the window (pun intended)!
However, a portable air conditioner can save you from the trouble of compromising on cooling the space, as you won’t need to break any walls or restructure any windows.
The Down-Side Of Portable Air Conditioners
I have used and seen quite a few portable units, though, and it’s from my first-hand experience that I can say these appliances aren’t completely free from disadvantages. As such, here are a few things that can affect your overall experience of using one.
1. Low Cooling Capacity
Some of the best portable ACs, such as the popular units from reputed brands like Honeywell, have a BTU (British Thermal Unit) count comparable to window AC units. However, this doesn’t make them equally “powerful,” primarily because of the way portable ACs work.
Unlike window ACs that use outdoor air to cool down their coils (located in the outdoor section), portable units use the conditioned air inside the room for cooling the parts. The result is a negative pressure, which draws warm and unconditioned air from the vicinity into the room being cooled.
Hence, a portable unit with the same BTU rating as a window AC effectively cools less space than the latter, thereby consuming more electricity in effect. And this can add to its operating cost significantly depending on how long it runs.
2. Noisy Operation
Since a portable air conditioning unit is completely installed inside a room, it can get quite noisy. In fact, some of them can produce noise measuring up to 70 decibels, which can be bothersome for people looking to keep the room quiet.
If you plan to operate it for long hours, consider choosing the lowest fan setting to reduce the noise. You can also move it to the farthest corner of the room if you have an extension cord and if the exhaust hose is long.
If you notice dust and debris accumulating on the exterior of the portable unit, there’s a high chance that the insides have become dirty. That’s why cleaning the unit regularly is important to prevent any dirt or debris from damaging the internal components.
Similarly, you may find yourself changing the filters and cleaning the condenser coil often, depending on the indoor air quality.
Final Words
After watching portable ACs in action and testing a few units, I have come to the conclusion that the worthiness of a portable unit will depend on your needs.
If you want to cool a small space on a budget and don’t want the hassle of any permanent installations, then a portable unit may be worth it. However, its maintenance and sound levels may be tradeoffs that you need to compromise on.
When it comes to buying a new dehumidifier for the bathroom, you might feel overwhelmed since a lot of factors must be taken into consideration.
Nevertheless, you can simplify the search by asking the right question while choosing them. One of the most critical questions you must consider is, “What size dehumidifier is appropriate for my bathroom?”
Yes, you heard us right; size and capacity play a crucial role in choosing the suitable dehumidifier for your bathroom. For instance, a small dehumidifier will fail to get the job done if you have a massive bathroom with ample space.
Besides this, they are designed to absorb a specific moisture unit within a day. This unit of moisture is known as PPD or pint per day. Therefore, choosing the right model requires you to measure the amount of humidity in your bathroom.
However, other factors can influence the model you require for your bathroom. On that note, we have compiled this guide so that you find the appropriate dehumidifier for your bathroom.
How Do I Select The Right Size Dehumidifier
As we have mentioned earlier, two important factors play an important role in deciding which dehumidifier is ideal for your bathroom.
In this section, we will focus on different room sizes and which dehumidifier will be appropriate. Before we begin, you will need to measure the area of your bathroom in sq. ft. measurement. You can follow these steps to measure your bathroom:
Begin the process by measuring the length of the bathroom in feet unit
Repeat the same process while measuring the width of the bathroom
Multiply both of the measurements to get the area in sq. ft.
In addition, some owners prefer to move the dehumidifier around their house. In this situation, we recommend measuring the largest room in your house so that you can purchase a large dehumidifier. Besides this, you can use the following tips to decide which dehumidifier is compatible with your bathroom.
1. Large Spaces ( Approx 2,500 Square Feet)
In case you are living in an area that experiences high humidity, you might require a whole-house dehumidifier. Moreover, it can be ducted to the HVAC system of your house, making it easy to install. You can use a whole-house dehumidifier to prevent mold and mold odor in your room.
Initially, you might view this as an expensive investment since whole-house dehumidifiers are more costly than portable units. However, it is manufactured to cover large areas of 3000 sq. ft. or more. This makes it a cheaper alternative since you don’t need to purchase multiple models for your house for a long period.
Apart from this, it can be used to enhance the efficiency of your AC since it can provide cool and dry air, which is soothing for the skin.
2. Small Spaces (Approx 100 To 250 Sq Ft)
When it comes to small rooms, it is tough to install a 70-pint dehumidifier since it takes up most of the space; therefore, it leaves less space for moving around. Besides this, it can create a lot of noise while drawing moisture from the air. Hence, we recommend using a mini dehumidifier.
Generally, a mini-humidifier is designed to cover a space of 100 to 300 sq. ft. Therefore, it doesn’t create any noise and effectively balances the moisture level in your room. In addition, it is ideal for small bedrooms, nurseries, and children's rooms since it is easy to move around and compact.
Nevertheless, it does have one minor drawback, which is it can’t retain excess moisture due to its small water tank.
Most brands nowadays design mini dehumidifiers to turn off once the reservoir is full automatically due to its small pint capacity. This ensures that the device doesn’t get spoiled due to an overload.
3. Cool Environment
For those who live in a cold region that experiences cold weather throughout the year, we suggest not purchasing a dehumidifier since it will not work. In fact, the water in the reservoir can end up freezing, which causes it to waste more energy than usual. Eventually, the unit can get damaged internally, and you might require to spend a lot of money to repair it.
Instead of using a regular dehumidifier, you can opt for a desiccant dehumidifier to help you with the humidity problem. Desiccant models have a fitted rotor filled with sheets as the main component. These sheets are made from desiccant material which makes them extremely porous and highly absorbent.
Therefore, as soon as the fan draws the air into the unit, it passes through the rotor sheets, and the moisture is absorbed.
Notably, a desiccant dehumidifier is quieter since it doesn’t require a compressor. Furthermore, it offers better energy efficiency while keeping your room dry.
4. Hot Environment
For those who are living in the southern part of the world, you will require a larger dehumidifier since the humidity levels will not go lower than 70%. As such, a refrigerant model is ideal since it can extract high moisture levels from the air. Moreover, it works in hotter temperatures, whereas desiccant models fail to draw moisture from the air.
The refrigerant models draw moisture from the air through the fans and convert them into cool air through coil sets. Besides this, the refrigerant liquid circulating through the model in the form of gas plays a very important role in keeping the air cool and retaining moisture. Hence, you balance the moisture levels at your place while it keeps the rooms cool.
However, refrigerant models are usually bulky, which makes it hard to move around. Therefore, you should only purchase them if you have plenty of space.
How To Choose The Right Dehumidifier Capacity Model To Absorb Excess Moisture
As we discussed earlier, area coverage is one of the most important factors to consider while picking a dehumidifier. In the same way, you must check the humidity levels since it can greatly influence the model you will require. Most owners use humidity meters to check the humidity levels in the house, but this is not needed.
Keeping this in mind, here are a few key signs you should consider while selecting the different types of dehumidifier capacity.
A. Moderately Damp Spaces
When it comes to moderately damp areas, you don’t need a bulky or large-capacity unit since it has low moisture levels. Therefore, it doesn’t require too much energy to extract moisture from the air. On that note, we recommend using a 30-pint dehumidifier for a large space of 2,500 square feet. In fact, this unit can easily absorb all the moisture without creating too much noise.
On the other hand, smaller areas ranging from 500 square feet to 1000 square feet will require a ten or 20-pint dehumidifier. Moreover, it is designed to be extremely compact so that you can store them in a small corner without any difficulty.
B. Very Damp Spaces
If you notice damp spots all over the place, it is a clear sign that your house requires a higher capacity unit to absorb all the humidity and bring down the humidity levels. Large areas ranging from 1000 to 2500 sq. ft. will require a 50-pint dehumidifier to get the job done. Moreover, it can draw out humidity without getting overwhelmed by excess power consumption.
In contrast, smaller areas with high humidity will require a 30-pint unit. Since it will be compact, you don’t have to worry about storing them.
C. Wet Spaces
While checking the moisture levels, if you notice wet spots in the entire house, you will require a strong humidifier to absorb the excess humidity from the air and the environment. Hence, we suggest using a dehumidifier model with an absorption rate of 50 to 70 pints. A 70-pint unit can easily remove all the moisture from your house in no time.
However, they tend to be a bit noisy; therefore, you should only keep them on for a short period.
In case you are living in a smaller space that ranges from 500 to 1000 sq. ft., we recommend a 50-pint unit. It might look bulky for a small space, but it will get rid of the excess moisture while preventing mildew and molds from occurring.
D. Extremely Wet Spaces
Lastly, if you notice standing water in different parts of your room, we recommend getting an LGR dehumidifier. This unit is specifically designed to get rid of the moisture while it helps to dry the place and prevent water damage. However, LGR units are extremely bulky and expensive.
Instead, you can opt for a 70-pint dehumidifier for large spaces and a 50-pint unit for small spaces. Both of these units can reduce the moisture levels provided you let them run for a long period. If you are wondering, “where to place a dehumidifier in a bathroom?” we recommend installing it far away from a tap or water source.
Other Factors To Consider While Choosing A Dehumidifier
Apart from room size and humidity conditions, several other factors can greatly influence the choice you make while selecting a dehumidifier. In addition, different households may not have the same factors and weather conditions, so you must carefully examine each of these factors before making your final choice.
Here are a few examples you must look out for:
1. Pets
If you are a pet owner, it is crucial to keep the humidity levels low since dogs, and other furry pets tend to feel extremely hot in a high humidity climate. Moreover, if your dog has thick fur, it will take them a long time to cool down, which can cause them to develop heat strokes and other medical problems.
On that note, we recommend using a whole-house dehumidifier or a larger humidifier since it will reduce the excess moisture in the air. This will ensure your furry friends have a comfortable space to live and move around. In case you are short on money, you can use cat litter as a dehumidifier since it works well in absorbing moisture.
2. AC
Having an air conditioning unit can significantly enhance a dehumidifier's performance since both home appliances work similarly. If you like to use the AC often during the summer, we recommend getting a small dehumidifier to accompany it. In fact, it will remove any moisture remaining in the air while using less energy.
By working together, these home appliances can create a cool and dry environment that will soothe your mind and help you to feel comfortable while relaxing. Nevertheless, you must ensure to turn off the unit as soon as the room gets cold.
3. Humid Climate
In case you are living in a region that experiences a humid climate throughout the year, the relative humidity will be slightly higher indoors. One of the most effective ways of choosing the right unit for this type of situation is by adding ten pints to the model you prefer. For instance, if you were thinking of using a 50-pint unit, we suggest using a 60-pint unit instead.
This will allow the dehumidifier to remove the excess humidity present in your room.
4. Nearby Dryer And Washer
When it comes to small apartments and townhouses, the dryers and washers are usually placed near your living space, which can cause the humidity to spike up in your house. Therefore adding an extra 5 pints to the model you are planning to choose will compensate for the excess moisture present in the air.
How Big Of A Dehumidifier Do I Need For My Bathroom FAQs ?
Is It Better To Purchase A Bigger Dehumidifier For Your Bathroom?
Technically speaking, there is no harm in purchasing a bigger dehumidifier for a small bathroom since it will work faster to draw out all the moisture from the air. Hence, you can save energy since you don’t need to keep it on for a long time.
However, a bigger dehumidifier tends to be noisy and a lot more expensive.
Which Size Dehumidifier Will Be Ideal For The Basement?
While choosing the appropriate size dehumidifier for your basement, you must consider two important factors, which are as follows:
Area of the basement
Level of humidity
For instance, most basements tend to be damp; therefore, choosing a large-capacity dehumidifier will ensure the job is done. Besides this, you must calculate the area of the room in sq. ft. since it will help you to determine if the room is small or big. This will help you choose the right dehumidifier for that space.
Do You Require A Dehumidifier For Each Room?
Ideally, you should install a dehumidifier in each room if you live in a humid region, but you must take into account two factors. Firstly, if you live in an apartment and all the rooms are close to each other, you can use a single large dehumidifier to draw air from all the rooms. Just make sure to keep the entrance of the rooms open so that the dehumidifier can access the rooms easily.
Secondly, if you live in a multi-story building, you must purchase a whole-house dehumidifier for each story in the building. You can opt for an easy-to-carry dehumidifier since it is extremely portable and easy to carry around.
Is There Any Harm In Using A 70-Pint Dehumidifier When Your Room Requires 30-Pints?
You can install a 70-pint dehumidifier for your room since it will absorb all the moisture in the air in no time. Moreover, you can save energy since you don't need to turn it on for the whole day.
However, it does make a lot of noise if you install it in a small area. Nevertheless, you can ignore this drawback if your primary goal is to save more energy and money in the long run.
How Big Of A Dehumidifier Do I Need For My Bathroom Final Words
With that, we have come to the end of our extensive guide. Before logging off, we want to summarize a few points to make your search for a dehumidifier easy and simple.
Firstly, you should always consider the size of a bathroom since all brands design their dehumidifier for a specific space and size. You can measure the area of your bathroom by multiplying the width and length of the space.
Apart from this, you should consider the level of humidity in your bathroom. If your bathroom is constantly wet, you will require a dehumidifier with a moisture absorption rate of 50-pint to 70-pint.
Checkout our previous article on how to properly use colored pencils to gain information on painting and sketching. This article is off topic for people searching for the right dehumidifier for bathroom, but can be helpful for other uses.
That said, it’s a wrap. See you next time!
The need for a dehumidifier for the bathroom becomes apparent with all the steamy hot showers you take, leaving tiles and other surfaces untidy.
The moist environment of a bathroom can make use of a dehumidifier that can clean the excess moisture from the air and make it pleasant to breathe. And the cherry on top? It will also dry out the bathroom, which is excellent for someone in line to enjoy a relaxing bath after you.
There are a lot of perks of using a dehumidifier in the bathroom, and we have tried covering all of them today. So, leave all your clammy worries aside and see what a bathroom dehumidifier can do.
Can You Use A Dehumidifier In The Bathroom?
Installing a dehumidifier in a house seems like a plan to many, even though some might not actually require one. The main purpose behind installing a dehumidifier is to remove the excess moisture in the air as opposed to humidifiers, and people who live in moist climates can’t go a day without one.
But why does it sound so odd when a person says, “Oh! I left my bathroom dehumidifier on?”
Is it so weird to install dehumidifiers in the bathroom? Well, it isn’t so. You can and, in fact, should install a bathroom dehumidifier, and there are plenty of reasons behind that. You use the bathroom multiple times a day, be it for washing hands or taking a nice hot relaxing bath.
That’s why the air in the space needs to be clean and easy enough to breathe for your sake. Not only the bathroom but other spaces like a laundry room or the crawl space also need a dehumidifier to maintain breathable air.
A dehumidifier can provide a breathing space for people with asthma or allergies, as moist air can trigger some alarming issues making their condition worse. Dust mites thrive in areas with a relative humidity level of 65% or over. They can do a full family planning if the levels stay that way which can cause sneezing, wheezing, and worse, trigger existing allergies.
Therefore, dehumidifying the bathroom to safe humidity levels of 30-50% is ideal and should always be maintained to ensure your bathroom’s air is breathable and doesn’t cause issues.
Common Reasons To Install Bathroom Dehumidifiers
The hot air in the bathroom after a hot shower increases the humidity, and it grows further if you put wet clothes or dry your laundry in the same. The problem escalates if the bathroom is all but a tiny space with no windows whatsoever. This makes it hard for air to circulate, which deteriorates the air quality causing health concerns like breathing problems.
This excess moisture in the air needs to be cleared out regularly, and that’s what a bathroom dehumidifier does. It works as an air purifier and as an air filter which rips the air off its excess moisture, which can bring a dynamo effect of problems if left untreated.
If you don’t know what these problems are or why a dehumidifier is the only option for some homeowners or renters, then take a look below.
1. Low Ventilation With No Windows
Most people might be wondering, “Why a dehumidifier when windows could just do the job?” Well, that’s because some bathrooms aren’t lucky enough to have a window which reduces ventilation and air stays stuck in one place without moving around. For people with such bathrooms, there’s no other option besides a bathroom dehumidifier which will clean damp air and maintain its breathability.
Besides, even if you have windows in the bathroom, will you be willing to open them in the chilling winters? Sounds blasphemous, right? That’s why dehumidifiers stay the only option with bathrooms having low ventilation. Now, if you’re worried that a humidifier will hoard a large chunk of space in your bathroom, then fret not.
Portable dehumidifiers work like a charm for people with tiny bath spaces, and they do an excellent job of moisture removal and are on par with an exhaust fan.
On that note, if you’re wondering, “how big of a dehumidifier do I need for my bathroom?” then know that it all depends on the size of the bathroom. Other than that, it also depends on the level of humidity it experiences, and on that basis, you can get a unit that will successfully solve the problem.
2. No Bathroom Extractor Fan
Many people get baffled when they realize that there are some bathroom units with no bathroom fan to clean out all the steam after a hot shower, and they should be. That’s because exhaust fans are great for removing moisture from the air, and bathrooms with low ventilation especially need them. They vent out warm, moist air and help in air circulation, maintaining its quality.
And units with no exhaust fan face issues with moist air more often than one with one. So, if yours doesn’t have a bathroom fan and you’re a renter at that, then getting a bathroom dehumidifier is an ideal solution. As exhaust fan installation may cause some damage, a portable dehumidifier without any necessary pleading or requests to the owner is great.
Now, as we’re discussing air vents and their importance, there’s an ongoing debate regarding dehumidifiers vs bathroom ventsand what people should go for. The answer is quite simple for that; it all depends on the persistence of moisture in your bathroom. If it’s occasional, then a bathroom extractor fan is enough, and if the moisture is persistent, then a dehumidifier is great.
3. Condensation On Bathroom Tiles, Mirror, And Other Surfaces
People often complain about crying or sweating bathroom walls, especially during winters when steam from hot showers condenses. This happens when hot air comes in contact with a cold surface and ends up condensing on the walls or other surfaces to cover it with water droplets.
This is quite problematic as increased exposure to such condensed water particles on surfaces like mirrors or wallpapers can end up destroying it. Additionally, these water droplets not only reduce the aesthetic and décor of the bathroom but also lead to mold growth, especially black mold, which is harmful. To counter this issue of condensation, bathroom dehumidifiers are necessary, especially if the bathroom has poor ventilation.
4. Mold And Mildew
Another growing concern among renters with excess moisture in the air is the growth of mold and mildew in bathrooms. An area with moist air and low ventilation is heaven for unpleasant mold and mildew, which thrive in such an environment. And sadly, our bathrooms happen to be such havens for them.
They grow in cracks that experience frequent moisture, like around bathtubs, showerheads, and caulking, and taint the ambiance of the whole place. This growth can end up destroying essential appliances in the bathroom and lead to other health concerns. Thus, bathroom dehumidifiers become important to counteract their growth and protect the safe environment of your bathroom.
5. Respiratory Issues
Excess air moisture is a curse for people who suffer from respiratory issues like asthma, bronchitis, or other allergies as it can trigger the symptoms causing them. Under extreme circumstances, it can also lead to issues in breathability and deteriorate the overall air quality as organisms thrive in warm moisture-ridden air.
Therefore, dehumidifying air from time to time is vital to maintain proper air quality and avoid issues that can cause your underlying health problems to relapse. Besides, if you have elders at home, then a bathroom dehumidifier is extremely important to ensure your bathroom air remains clear.
6. Musty Odor
Lastly, the musty odor that moist air carries is highly unpleasant, and you might end up spraying lots of freshener to tackle this issue which usually only worsens the situation. Likewise, moist air feels sticky on the skin, and you might want to take baths again and again to feel refreshed, which is quite troublesome.
This is why dehumidifiers are necessary, not only in bathrooms but also in the house, especially in places that experience lots of humidity. Furthermore, the thing about moist air is that it takes a turn for the worse in rainy seasons, which only adds up to the headache.
Therefore, installing a dehumidifier is a wise choice as you can plug it in, set a dehumidification setting to an optimal level, and just forget all your damp worries. They make cleaning moist air efficient, inexpensive, and less cumbersome.
Things To Consider While Installing A Dehumidifier In The Bathroom
Once you have identified the need for a dehumidifier in a small bathroom with poor ventilation, next comes educating yourself a bit about dehumidifiers and their types. Some people blindly opt for dehumidifiers without knowing a thing about their functioning, which poses problems later on.
That’s why we’ve created a brief buyer’s guide on bathroom dehumidifiers and what you should consider before buying the same.
1. Drawbacks Associated With Dehumidifiers
Dehumidifiers are great for reducing humidity, preventing mold, and maintaining the quality of air in poorly ventilated units. However, they have their fair share of drawbacks too, which makes people think twice before incorporating them into their HVAC system. If you don’t know what these are, then find more on them below.
A. Expensive
One of the significant drawbacks of dehumidifiers, as opposed to exhaust fans, is that they are expensive, and the more advanced one you go for, the extra it will cost. Though they are an excellent one-time investment, some people don’t feel the need to spend over $200 when an inexpensive option in the form of an exhaust fan exists.
Still, you should know that though they are expensive, they are extremely easy to set up and require minimal installation. In that sense, their installations are cheap, unlike ceiling exhaust fans, which need rewiring, breaking, and prior permission from the owner if you’re renting.
B. Take Up A Lot Of Space
People with small bathrooms don’t like the thought of their valuable bathroom space being hoarded by a dehumidifier which is quite troublesome. If you’re planning to install a bathroom dehumidifier permanently with a hose for emptying the sucked-up moisture, then extra space to accommodate the unit is crucial.
Though a small dehumidifier doesn’t take up too much space, it won’t work efficiently either if your bathroom is large and faces persistent humidity issues. Hence, if you’re planning to install a dehumidifier, then it’s better to prepare your heart for the valuable space that will be taken up by the unit.
C. Regular Maintenance
We all know that a bathroom exhaust fan needs to be cleaned and regularly maintained for proper functioning, and in the same manner, a dehumidifier needs proper maintenance too. In fact, if you’ve opted for a tank dehumidifier that stores moisture inside the tank, then this tank needs to be drained manually and cleaned, if not daily.
But this issue can be countered if you don’t want to manually drain water from the dehumidifier by opting for a high-efficiency dehumidifier with a drain hose. A tankless, tamper-proof dehumidifier with a continuous drain option is great for hands-off humidity control featuring a control panel for better control, and you should definitely go for it.
D. Noise
Many people are of the idea that dehumidifiers don’t make noise, unlike exhaust fans which can be quite loud while performing their regular job. However, they don’t know that dehumidifiers are noisy too, and in units with loud compressors, the problem becomes worse. That’s because dehumidifiers work like refrigerators and make somewhat the same kind of noise.
You can hear the noise of the compressor, dripping water, and the condenser fan while the dehumidifier is working. But don’t worry, as this can be easily tackled if you choose the right dehumidifier.
People with a Tosot dehumidifier have no issues with noise as it’s very quiet even in the highest setting (52 decibels) and just 48 on the lowest. It carries a white noise which isn’t so problematic or irritating, so you can go for it too.
2. Electricity Cost
Most bathroom dehumidifiers work on electricity and need to be constantly plugged in if the moisture problem is persistent. This will shoot up the electricity cost inevitably and if you aren’t ready for that, then consider your options well.
Though dehumidifiers don't cost much in terms of electricity compared to other household appliances like refrigerators or ACs, they still run 24/7, which can add to your electricity bill. But this can be tackled as most dehumidifiers today are energy star certified. And if you go for high-efficiency dehumidifiers with high dehumidifying capacity, then it will be more energy efficient.
3. Kind Of Dehumidifier To Install
Another thing that you need to consider before buying a dehumidifier is the kind of dehumidifier that will work best according to your current circumstances or needs. Here, you need to pay close attention to the brand, dehumidifying capacity, type, and the right size of dehumidifier that best fits your bathroom.
There are many types and brands of dehumidifiers available on the market today, and each one of them vows to be the best. But that’s for you to decide after closer inspection into your needs. For example, if you face persistent humidity issues in the bathroom, then getting a dehumidifier with great dehumidifying capacity would be excellent.
It won’t only save energy but will remove moisture and ensure the air is dry enough. On that note, if you have a large bathroom, then getting a large dehumidifier with optimum capacity is ideal. While deciding on the size of the dehumidifier, you should closely inspect your bathroom size and then get one with the right capacity to store water after dehumidification.
If you’re planning to get a dehumidifier featuring a water tank, then choosing the right tank size and tank capacity to hold water is important. Though it’s suggested to get one with a continuous drain hose as it doesn’t require manual draining, which seems like a hassle to many.
Also, you should always get a dehumidifier with a washable filter which can be cleaned once every month for better performance and durability.
Can You Use A Dehumidifier In The Bathroom Frequently Asked Questions ?
Where should I install the dehumidifier in the bathroom?
As a dehumidifier is an electrical appliance, it’s better to install it in an area in the bathroom with less splashing. However, you should also place it somewhere close to the drain-source if your unit features a drainage hose.
Is it a good idea to install bathroom dehumidifiers?
Yes, installing a bathroom dehumidifier is the right decision, as bathrooms face high humidity and moisture after hot showers. They need to be dehumidified regularly to prevent the growth of mold and mildew and ensure air remains dry and fresh.
Which is better - the bathroom dehumidifier or the exhaust fan?
Bathroom dehumidifiers and exhaust fans have the same goal of dehumidification, and they both have their own perks and usage. In bathrooms that experience persistent moisture problems, bathroom dehumidifiers are good, whereas an exhaust fan is great for occasional problems with humidity.
Other than that, a ceiling exhaust fan has a complicated and costly installation compared to a dehumidifier. However, the latter tends to be an expensive purchase than the former. So, you should consider these factors before buying an exhaust fan or a bathroom dehumidifier. And go for the one that best suits your needs.
Does a dehumidifier work when windows are open?
Windows should be closed when the dehumidifier is on. Otherwise, it won’t be able to work efficiently.
Can You Use A Dehumidifier In The Bathroom Final Remarks
Bathroom dehumidifiers are great for preventing the problems caused by damp air, like the growth of mold, condensation, poor breathability, and others. They act as an air filter and improve the quality of air while also drying the clammy bathroom after you’re done showering.
So, don’t be shocked when you hear someone using a dehumidifier in the bathroom, as a room, basement, lobby, or laundry aren’t the only places that suffer from excess humidity. Try installing the same in your bathroom and see how all your underlying moisture problems wash away after using them.
Do you feel uncomfortable inside the closed bathroom of your home? It is probably due to moisture that makes the air heavy and promotes the growth of bacteria and molds. Thankfully, you can get rid of the humidity with a dehumidifier for bathroom spaces or an exhaust fan vent.
The water vapors become trapped within a closed bathroom, due to which it becomes hot and humid inside. That is why it is recommended that you install an exhaust vent or a dehumidifier in your bathroom.
Both of these options can effectively remove all the ambient moisture from a closed bathroom space. But now you may ask - what is the better option among these two? Well, they have their respective pros and cons. While a dehumidifier is portable and easy to install, an exhaust vent is relatively cheaper and space-saving.
In this guide, we have addressed the differences between each of them so that you can decide what’s best for you. So, let’s get going then, shall we?
What Is A Bathroom Dehumidifier?
A bathroom dehumidifier is an appliance that eliminates the excess moisture from your bathroom. When you use it, the machine pumps out the humid and stagnant air inside and replaces it with fresh air.
Most bathroom dehumidifiers operate in a manner similar to an air conditioner or a refrigerator. They suck in the air from your bathroom and remove the moisture via condensation. The condensing moisture is drained away while the dry air is cycled inside your bathroom to give you a comfortable environment.
Many dehumidifier models may also simultaneously cycle outside air to keep your bathroom fresh. If the unit uses a refrigerant, you can get cool air from the dehumidifier, which is a bonus, especially if you live in areas with a warm climate.
There are some dehumidifier models that work with the help of a desiccant. This is a specialized substance that is extremely effective at absorbing water, even in the smallest amounts. Therefore, it absorbs all the moisture from the air to give you a fresh and dry ambiance inside the bathroom.
Silica gel is the most common and well-known desiccant that is used in such dehumidifiers. You might have come across silica gel since they are used inside computer cabinets, storage areas, and wardrobes to keep them free from moisture.
The moist air of the bathroom is cycled through the desiccant to keep the moisture levels under control. And once the desiccant becomes saturated, it is reactivated by passing warm air through it.
Regardless of the type, you will find that they are extremely effective in removing moisture build-up from the bathroom, even when you are taking a shower. As such, dehumidifiers prevent mold growth inside the bathroom for a hygienic environment.
Bathroom Dehumidifier Pros
There are numerous advantages to using a bathroom dehumidifier, as we have discussed below.
1. Provides Precise Humidity Control
These electrical appliances come with a precise humidity sensor or a humidistat that can control the moisture levels with exceptional accuracy. This feature helps ensure that your bathroom is neither too humid nor too dry.
2. Can Be Used For Long Periods
Modern dehumidifier units are highly energy-efficient, which allows you to use them for extended periods without ramping up your energy bills. Because of that, they can keep your bathroom dry and fresh throughout the day.
This is even more of an advantage if you live in humid climates where the bathrooms can become exceedingly moist and uncomfortable. If you can use the dehumidifier throughout the day, it will keep all the moisture out.
3. Highly Convenient Usage
Bathroom dehumidifier units are often equipped with automatic controls, which eliminates the need for manual intervention altogether. So, all you need to do is turn it on and set a target humidity level, and the machine will do the rest.
It will automatically turn on once the humidity rises or falls below the specified levels. Conversely, once the target moisture level has been achieved, it will turn off on its own, thereby conserving electricity.
4. Easy To Install
Most dehumidifier units come with detailed installation instructions so that you can get them up and running without a hitch. Even if they don’t, manually setting them up beside the bathroom window or outlet is incredibly easy. Take the machine out of its box, plug it into the nearest power outlet, turn on the switch, and you will be good to go.
Additionally, you don’t have to worry about drilling holes or running electrical wires either, which makes it even more convenient to install.
5. Portable
A majority of dehumidifier models come with portable design elements, such as wheels and carry handles. Thus, you can conveniently carry the unit with you and install it elsewhere.
This is highly advantageous if you are planning to move out of your current home. Besides, it allows you to remove the dehumidifier from the bathroom in case you are planning a renovation or a periodic maintenance routine.
6. Low Maintenance
Dehumidifiers require very little maintenance, even after extended periods of usage. So, you won’t need to clean it every few months, which means that you save a lot of time and money on its upkeep.
Bathroom Dehumidifier Cons
While it is obviously a great choice to remove moisture from your bathroom, a dehumidifier does have its drawbacks, as discussed below.
1. Expensive Purchase
Dehumidifier units are relatively expensive to purchase compared to appliances, such as exhaust fans. Besides, the more features there are in the appliance, the higher the price tag becomes.
This is a major reason why many people shy away from them, as the costs for purchasing one may exceed their budget considerably. And although there are many cheap dehumidifiers available for purchase today, they may not be of good quality. Eventually, they may encounter issues that will increase long-term expenses.
2. Occupies Space
Despite being portable and easy to install, dehumidifier units take up a lot of floor space in your bathroom. This can be a major inconvenience, especially if you have got a small bathroom, as in such a case, you will be left with little room to move around.
Moreover, there is a chance that water from the shower may fall directly on the appliance, which can lead to disruptions and short circuits if it is not waterproof. So, unless you have a spacious bathroom, you might want to reconsider getting a dehumidifier.
3. Require Periodic Drainage
While most of the operations of a modern dehumidifier machine are automatic, there are some tasks that need to be done manually. One of them is emptying the drain condensate from the tank from time to time.
Unless your dehumidifier has auto-drainage features, the liquid water from the condensation process will accumulate in a storage tank below the machine. You will need to empty it manually to avoid the water from overflowing from the tank and making a mess everywhere.
Luckily, if you attach a pipe to this tank, you can bypass this process. But then, you will need to maintain the drainage pipe so that it doesn’t become blocked by debris.
What Are Exhaust Vents?
Exhaust vents are openings on the bathroom wall that serve to provide adequate ventilation to the room. Installing a vent is a tried and tested method of removing humid air from your bathroom. The system consist of an exhaust fan at the end that helps to remove humid air from the bathroom, thereby keeping it dry.
In this regard, the exhaust fan is the core component in a bathroom vent. Without it, there will be no means to channel the air through it. The fan rotation is directed in such a manner that it sucks in air from the interior and expels it outwards.
That said, the fan’s rotation can be reversed to supply fresh outdoor air inside the bathroom. Not only that, but it also helps circulate the bathroom air such that it doesn’t become stagnant. The bathroom exhaust vent always needs to be open when the fan is turned on, or else it will fail to circulate the air and reduce bathroom humidity.
In addition to moisture removal, an exhaust vent fan eliminates other materials suspended in the air, such as mold spores, dust, and smoke. Thus, a bathroom exhaust fan has a lot more uses than just humidity control. However, you might need to install multiple fans for this purpose.
Bathroom Exhaust Fan Pros
There are several advantages to using bathroom exhaust fans, and some of the major ones have been discussed below.
1. Highly Versatile
An exhaust fan installed in the bathroom vent is highly versatile since it can be used for a range of other benefits. As we have stated above, the fan removes smoke, dust, and mold spores from the air, providing a dry and hygienic environment within the bathroom.
On top of that, it removes any foul odors from the bathroom. So, a person, especially a guest, entering the bathroom will not have to withstand any foul stench.
2. Considerably Cheaper
Compared to a dehumidifier, a bathroom fan is relatively cheap, which is why it is preferred by many people. Of course, if you want to spend more money, you can get some of the pricier options that have additional features and a premium feel. But if you are looking for a standard fan with basic functionalities, you can easily get one without breaking your bank.
Even if you install multiple fans for your bathroom vent, the price that you will need to pay will be less than a typical dehumidifier.
3. Quick Action
An exhaust fan in your bathroom vent acts fairly quickly than a typical dehumidifier. It starts sucking out the moist air from the bathroom almost instantly after you switch it on.
This is a significant advantage if your bathroom is used frequently. The fast action removes the moisture and odors from the bathroom while you are using it. So, the next person in line does not need to wait long before using the bathroom.
4. Can Be Mounted On The Windows And Walls
Unlike a dehumidifier, which can only be kept on the floor, the exhaust fans can be mounted on a wall or a window. In fact, window exhaust fans are relatively easier to set up than wall fans.
Either way, you will have more space in your bathroom, which will make your life easier when using the shower. You will have plenty of room to move around. And, the fan will remain protected from water splashes since it will be at a considerably higher level than most of your bathroom fixtures.
Bathroom Exhaust Fan Cons
Despite its versatility and affordability, there are certain disadvantages to using an exhaust fan in your bathroom:
1. Difficult To Install
The installation process for an exhaust fan is fairly complicated, especially when compared to a dehumidifier. You need to put in a lot of effort in preparing the vent, wiring, and mounting the fan. In fact, adjustments to ensure the fan has been properly installed will require even more time and effort.
So, if you are not as qualified or don’t feel like putting in the effort, getting a professional to do it for you is your best bet. But be ready to shell out quite a bit of money if you decide to do that because professional installation services do not come cheap. Most of the time, the costs of installation will be almost as high as a standard dehumidifier.
Therefore, the price advantage that you get with an exhaust fan will be completely lost in this case. And because of this, many people may find it inconvenient to install a bathroom exhaust fan.
2. Blocks Your Window
If you decide to mount the exhaust fan on your bathroom window, it might be a bit cheaper than mounting it on the wall or ceiling. But it will completely block out the window, which can be considered as a disadvantage.
You won’t be able to use your window normally, especially when using the fan. Furthermore, it will prevent sunlight from entering your bathroom. This can be problematic if you use the window as the primary light source during the daytime.
3. Requires Frequent Maintenance
The blades of a bathroom exhaust fan are generally exposed, due to which dirt and grime may accumulate on them pretty easily. Over time, this will make the blades heavier, and as a result, their spinning speed will decrease. Meaning, the overall efficiency of the fan will be negatively impacted.
Besides, the accumulation of dirt may clog the blades, in which case you won’t be able to use the fan at all. To avoid such issues, you will need to clean the fan regularly, which can be a hassle.
4. Not Very Accurate
Unlike a dehumidifier, an exhaust fan does not come with a humidity sensor, so it isn’t easy to control the moisture levels. You can try using a separate humidistat in your bathroom to complement the exhaust fan, but even then, the results will not be as accurate as a standard dehumidifier.
5. Creates Negative Air Pressure
When you use an exhaust fan conventionally, it expels the air inside the bathroom outwards. As more air gets expelled, the air pressure inside your home will decrease compared to the ambient air pressure outdoors. This will create negative air pressure inside your home, which will cause unfiltered air from the outside to seep in through cracks and crevices.
In order to compensate for this, your HVAC system will need to work harder than normal. Not only will that increase your energy bills, but it will also overload the HVAC system, eventually leading to issues and breakdowns.
6. Allows The Entry Of Bugs And Other Critters
Exhaust fan vents are generally open to the outside world to allow the passage of air. But when the fan is not in use, the vent outlet allows the passage of bugs and small critters inside your bathroom. And soon enough, you will have to contend with a bug infestation in your household.
So, if you do not want to see roaches or spiders while taking a shower, we suggest that you install vent flaps. That will close off the fan outlet when it is not in use, thereby keeping most of the bugs out. However, it is not a foolproof solution since smaller bugs, such as ants and mites can still get through.
Bathroom Dehumidifier Vs Bathroom Vents: Which Is Better For You?
Now that we have discussed the pros and cons of both dehumidifiers and vents or exhaust fans, the question automatically arises - which one is a better fit for your bathroom? Well, answering this question is not as simple because it depends on a lot of factors, such as the frequency of usage, size of your bathroom, budget, and so on.
Both of these appliances are highly effective at removing moisture. But your decision to get one over the other should be based on the factors that we have mentioned above. For instance, if your bathroom is used throughout the day or you live in a humid climate, a dehumidifier is a better option.
Conversely, if you have a smaller bathroom, you will be better off with an exhaust fan. But in that case, you will need to take into account the aspects of installation and maintenance, which can be inconvenient.
Additional Suggestions For Keeping Your Bathroom Moisture-Free
In this section, we have provided some suggestions and tips that you can follow to complement these appliances and keep your bathroom free from mildew growth. So, if you are curious, keep reading below.
1. Use Cat Litter As A Dehumidifier
Yes, you read that correctly - you can use cat litter as a form of a homemade dehumidifier. Cat litter is typically made from clay and silica gel, and the latter is a powerful desiccant, as we have discussed before.
If you are now wondering how to use cat litter as a dehumidifier, it is pretty simple, actually. All you need to do is place some of the cat litter in an open container and keep it in one corner of your bathroom.
2. Use Mildew-Resistant Paint
In case you are planning to renovate your bathroom, you should consider using mildew-resistant paint on the walls. Such paints actively prevent the growth of mildew so that you can maintain a hygienic environment in your bathroom.
3. Use An Enclosure Around The Shower
If you use an enclosure for your shower, the water will not splatter all over the bathroom. Instead, most of the water will be confined to a single area, which will reduce the load on your exhaust fan or dehumidifier.
Ideally, you can use plastic curtains to enclose your shower and prevent the water from splashing all over. But if you want more sophistication and privacy, you can use sliding glass panels.
4. Fix Any Leakages
Leakages are one of the biggest reasons for excessive moisture inside your bathroom. It creates persistent humidity inside the bathroom, due to which you will need to run the dehumidifier or vent for longer. Aside from that, a leaky bathroom fixture can ramp up your water bills significantly.
So, it is in your best interests to get them fixed as soon as possible. If you sit on the problem, it might get even worse, which will cause a lot of trouble for you later on.
Dehumidifier Vs Bathroom Vents Frequently Asked Questions ?
How big of a dehumidifier do I need for my bathroom?
The sizes of dehumidifiers are usually measured in pints, and it denotes the volume of water that is removed in 24 hours. Taking that into consideration, how big of a dehumidifier you need depends on the square footage of the bathroom and the relative humidity levels.
For instance, a 20-pint dehumidifier will be sufficient for a 300 square feet bathroom with relative humidity levels of 50 to 60%. So, once you measure these variables, you can consult a suitable dehumidifier size chart to determine the most suitable option.
What is the ideal relative humidity level for your bathroom?
The humidity levels in your bathroom should preferably be maintained between 30 and 50%. That way, there will be very little moisture in the air, but it won’t feel too dry either.
Can you use an exhaust fan and dehumidifier at the same time?
Yes, you can use both of these appliances at the same time, as the combination will considerably speed up the dehumidification process. But if you have a small enough bathroom, or the relative humidity levels outside are low, running them both at the same time can be redundant.
Can you control the speed of the exhaust fan?
Most exhaust fan models typically do not come with speed controls, so you can’t control their speeds. That said, there are some brands that provide speed control mechanisms for their fans. Therefore, it would be best if you refer to the product documentation to learn more about this aspect.
Dehumidifier Vs Bathroom Vents Final Words
Now you know about the comparative differences between a bathroom dehumidifier and an exhaust fan vent. We are hoping that we have been able to satisfy your curiosity with this guide.
Keeping the bathroom fresh and dry is of utmost importance for a homeowner. And both of these options provide you with the means to do that. But if you are not as experienced in such matters, it is quite natural to feel confused.
That is why you should make a well-informed decision so that you don’t have any regrets later on. The decision should be based on objective measurements and facts, and if you have gone through our guide, you will know what these are.
Until next time!
Being a good painter is no guarantee of achieving greatness if you don't use the best colored pencils.
It means that even if you know how to paint and draw realistic portraits, there's no surety of people appreciating the artwork. This is because everything from the type of pencil to the paper quality determines how the final drawing looks.
That's what separates good painters from great painters, so we will offer a helping hand in today's guide. We will explain why you should draw with colored pencils on canvas to make your artwork unique.
Can You Use Colored Pencils On Canvas?
While some people shy away from drawing with colored pencils on canvas because they aren't the easiest surface to sketch on, all you need is practice. And it's important to choose a suitable pencil depending on the medium to draw precise strokes.
Drawing with a colored pencil is different since the drawing surface has to absorb the color from charcoal or graphite. So, preparing the surface and using a durable pencil that won't warp with time is essential.
Once you have the right pencil, look closely at the surface, and you will find harsh crossovers. This means applying only a little pressure is enough to get the accurate shade because as the surface sinks, the color is likely to sink as well.
We recommend using soft-grade pencils on an unprimed canvas for the best results. But if needed, you can prime the canvas slightly to take advantage of its unique toothy texture.
Also, note that drawing with colored pencils on a canvas surface is pocket-friendly, and when you learn how to add layers, the colors appear more vibrant and life-like. The only downside is that the surface chips away at the pencils quickly; that's why a smooth drawing surface will prove more convenient, which we discuss in the next section.
Why Should You Use Colored Pencils On Canvas?
Colored pencil drawing on canvas isn't straightforward because it doesn't offer a very smooth drawing surface compared to other mediums. The toothy texture means soft colored pencils wear out quickly since the surface rapidly absorbs the color pigments.
So, there are 2 things to keep in mind - you will have the sharpen the pencils frequently and be careful while applying the strokes. For everything else, read the following points:
1. Durable Support Canvas
The great thing about drawing on canvas is that you can create bold drawings that are difficult to replicate on other mediums. Since it's tougher than paper, even heavily primed canvas can handle more erasing and burnishing, which makes it easy to correct both major and minor changes.
Because canvas isn't a smooth surface, and you will find weave patterns on the medium, it quickly absorbs the color from the pencils. The best color pencil paintings on canvas are vibrant and highly saturated, so sharpen the pencil for the desired effect.
Greater vibrancy will increase the chances of the pencil blunting soon; that's why don't forget to keep a sharpener with you. But what if you don't want a vibrant effect? Is that possible?
It certainly is, and all you need is to gently sketch with the pencil for the white texture of the medium to show ever so slightly. This creates an airy feel, perfect for painting atmospheric environments or skies.
We should mention that it's difficult to achieve the desired vibrancy on primed canvas, and it would be best to leave it unprimed. In other words, smoothing the canvas makes it behave more like paper which you wouldn't want in this instance. With experience, you can prime the canvas properly to the desired texture for the painting to stand out.
3. Realistic
Colored pencils on canvas deliver a more realistic effect than paper, provided you have a suitable solvent. It's possible to make the necessary adjustments depending on your painting, with drawn and painted looks making the portraits more eye-catching.
Overall, canvas is better for achieving a painted look which gives it a unique appeal.
4. Versatile
One of the main advantages of canvas is its versatility, and you can apply gesso to get a smoother surface. A gesso spread surface reduces the coarseness of canvas based on the quantity you apply. This is important for artists who want to portray details through their paintings and make minute changes.
Things To Consider Before Drawing On Canvas?
Just knowing about the qualities of canvas isn't enough to become a successful artist. You must consider whether you want to use charcoal pencils, hard-graphite pencils, stretched canvas or oil paints.
We have listed 2 basic points in this section to help you get the desired finish.
1. Pencil Selection
Even though some people are confused about the best color pencils for canvas, let us tell you that the obvious choice is a soft-grade pencil. Considering that you can alter the toothy surface of the canvas to a smoother medium, remember that it can tear, break, and be damaged when you apply too much pressure.
Although you will get a lighter shade with such a pencil on canvas, it will keep the surface safe and free from harm. Moreover, as the surface thread won't tear easily, you can use these pencils for sketching, shading, or drawing.
2. Apply Gesso
While some artists prefer the rough texture of canvas, others use gesso to shade on a smoother medium. If you are intrigued, apply this light acrylic paint thinner and watch how the surface becomes stiff and hard.
Since the surface is now completely even, the chances of making mistakes decrease considerably, and you can sketch or shade easily. But especially pleasing is the fact that gesso acts as an added layer of protection by keeping the surface free of debris and dust accumulation.
Can You Use Colored Pencils On Canvas Frequently Asked Questions ?
Which colored pencils are suitable for drawing on canvas?
Before drawing on canvas, you must have thought - what are colored pencils made of and which colored pencils are the most suitable? You should ideally look for durable and soft-grade pencils, among which the Faber-Castell Polychromos Colored Pencil Set is the best.
These pencils have the highest order of pigments, and you can paint, draw, or sketch with aplomb without compromising speed or precision. The best part is that you can blend the colors well, which gives Faber-Castell the edge over other brands.
That's why seasoned artists and first-timers can easily use this set, ensuring that the charcoal shades look nice on the medium.
Can you use colored pencils with acrylic paint?
Yes, colored pencils and acrylic paints are a perfect match which ensures you can draw multiple layers, shades, and borders for greater efficiency and attractiveness. Moreover, this combination makes it easier to use colored pencils, as it guarantees precise control for the best results.
The primary reason artists use acrylic paints with colored pencils is that they help portray an aesthetic vibe that is challenging to achieve otherwise. And there are hardly any chances of ruining the canvas, so you can get a unique finish with practice.
Are harder-grade graphite pencils suitable for drawing on canvas?
While some artists like the texture and color of hard-graphite pencils, it would be wise not to use them. These pencils have the maximum chance of damaging the texture of canvas because the medium is made of soft-threaded lines.
These pencils can tear the interlinking threads no matter how careful you are. Even light pressure can result in the pencil penetrating the canvas, which ruins the painting.
Can you use oil-based or watercolor pencils on canvas?
It's possible to use watercolor and oil-based pencils on canvas, but it would be best to choose products with a solid core for the latter. The harder the cores, the better the results on unprimed canvas, which will allow the colors to mix and blend easily.
Similarly, you can work with watercolor pencils on canvas, regardless of the type of primer and quality of the medium. In most cases, these color sets are suitable for adding light shades without paints.
Can You Use Colored Pencils On Canvas Conclusion
You can't become an overnight success, and it will take years of practice before you master the art of using colored pencils.
But our guide showed you how you could do it, so keep learning various techniques and art forms to stand out. As Ralph Waldo Emerson said, "Every artist was once an amateur," and after reading our guide, we hope you have a better idea of what pencils to use.
Once you have the right equipment and understand the intricacies of painting on canvas, it won't be long before the art world takes notice of your paintings.
Super glue is one of the most versatile methods of sticking different materials.
When it comes to gluing metal surfaces with super glue, there are two primary factors that make it possible - cohesion and adhesion. Cohesion is the interaction between the two glue molecules. A higher cohesion gives the glue more stability and structure after it is cured. On the other hand, adhesion is the interaction between the metal surface and the super glue molecule.
Most metals don’t easily adhere to glue, but super glue is different since it has the required adhesion to stick two different metals. However, as the first step, you should clean the surface properly since impurities can affect the metal adhesive.
Now, without any further ado, let us dive into the next section to understand more about this.
How Does Superglue Work?
Super glue is a type of ethyl cyanoacrylate adhesive. It works quickly to join metal and other surfaces without taking much time to dry. However, it doesn’t fill gaps evenly, and therefore, we suggest using this glue to join mating surfaces that have a strong bond.
Cyanoacrylate super glue has seen a rise in popularity in the last few years, and it’s considered the best super glue for metal-to-metal bonding. This adhesion can work with almost all types of metals, including copper and brass as long as they are reactive.
Apart from being an excellent agent for gluing metal, it can be used for modeling and making miniatures for commercial or DIY projects.
Although this glue can bond to any metal instantly, it requires a long time to cure. In this regard, it is recommended to wait overnight for the best results. Nevertheless, you should be careful while working with this glue as it could cause a burning sensation on the skin.
Six Reasons Why Super Glue Is The Best Glue For Joining Metals
1. Instant Cure And No Wait Time
Unlike most metal glues, super glue requires the least time for curing itself. Ideally, it is recommended to apply this one-part adhesive in the presence of moisture, as it instantly cures to form a quick adhesion. Moreover, it is ideal for metal-to-metal applications that need an instant bond.
2. High Resistance To Harsh Chemicals And Solvents
While joining metals with glue, you should always consider the environment in which the metal will be kept. Some places are prone to chemical and solvent exposure; hence, choosing the right glue can be beneficial in keeping the two metals bonded for a long time.
On that note, super glue is highly resistant to chemicals and other harmful solvents, making it a suitable option to get the job done.
3. Works Great On Dissimilar Materials
Joining dissimilar materials with ordinary super glues can prove to be challenging since different objects react differently with glue. In addition, most products and home accessories are made from difficult-to-bond materials. For instance, plastic and metal don’t bond well with each other. And the same can be said for rubber and metal.
Nevertheless, cyanoacrylate adhesive can easily work with anything from car parts to table legs and provide a strong adhesion for dissimilar materials. Plus, the adhesive can be used for various miniature and small-scale projects that use a wide range of dissimilar materials.
4. Ideal For Mechanical Fasteners
When it comes to manufacturing and mass production, most manufacturers prefer to cut down the cost to maximize their profits. Over the years, many manufacturers have started using cyanoacrylate adhesive as an alternative to mechanical fasteners such as metal bolts, nuts, and rivets, as it’s beneficial in reducing the labor time by requiring the workers to spend less energy on the assembly.
Furthermore, the adhesive can be used to provide an aesthetic finish to the manufactured products as it acts as an invisible solution for mechanical fasteners.
5. Easy To Apply And Use
Since cyanoacrylate adhesive is a one-part adhesive, it is easy to apply and use as it requires no complicated setup or instructions to follow. This adhesive can simply be applied directly from the bottle, as it doesn’t require any nozzle or dispensing gun.
Most metal glues require the users to mix the resin with solvents to make them highly reactive. However, this doesn’t apply to super glue as it can bond metal (or any other surface) even if they are dissimilar in nature.
6. Cheap
Super glues are one the most commonly used metal bonding adhesives on the market, which makes them extremely affordable. Besides, it comes in different types and quantities, so you can choose the one most suitable for your project.
Ideally, we suggest going to a wholesaler in case you are working on a large-scale project since they offer special discounts, especially on bulk purchases.
How To Use Super Glue Or Metal Glue On Metals?
1. Preparation
Before using glue on your metal, we suggest choosing a well-ventilated area to perform your task. Make sure that the space has plenty of room to keep all your equipment, tools, and essential materials. In addition, you should protect your furniture with a paper towel or cloth so that they don’t get stained from the glue residue.
We also suggest wearing proper safety gear like latex or nitrile gloves to keep your skin safe from harmful chemicals.
2. Cleaning The Metal
Once you are done with the preparation, you should clean the surface of the metal and remove any form of impurities from the surface. Impurities such as grease, oil, dust, and fingerprints can hinder the adhesion of the glue. Use a damp cloth to clean the surface and let it dry before applying the glue.
Additionally, you can use fine-grit sandpaper to smoothen the surfaces for a stronger grip.
3. Apply The Glue And Join the Pieces
Lastly, you should apply the glue and join the pieces together once you have followed the above-mentioned steps. Let the super glue cure completely to allow the metals to stick to each other for a longer period.
Some professionals prefer to use claims to keep the metal pieces in place for the best results. Remember that even the slightest movement can hamper the curing process of the glue. Hence, we suggest letting it dry at least overnight before using the glued metal surfaces for any further projects.
Alternative Glues That Work With Metal
In general, most professionals who work with metal prefer welding to seal two metal surfaces together. But this method is expensive and time-consuming, especially if you are working on a small-scale project. Hence, we have done some research and found some alternatives that can stick metal to metal.
Moreover, some of these metal adhesives can be extremely effective in gluing metal to other materials and surfaces. In addition, glues are one of the most time-effective ways of joining two metals since it requires the least amount of time and energy.
Here is a list of super glues that are super effective in gluing metal as well as other materials if used correctly:
1. Polyurethane Glues
Polyurethane glues are known for being a very sticky adhesive that can bond any metal surface or other materials. This single part glue requires moisture to set itself on the metal. However, it becomes waterproof as soon as it is cured.
While bonding metal pieces, you should ensure keeping the pieces close to each other since it’s a poor gap filler.
Ideally, we would suggest clamping the two pieces of metal for 24 hours so that the glue can set evenly and fill the gaps. And we would recommend using this only if you are working on small-scale projects like repairing a broken toy or home accessories.
2. Epoxy Adhesives
When it comes to metal-to-metal bonds, epoxy adhesive and glues are worthy options since they’re highly durable. Besides, they are highly resistant to chemicals and heat, making them ideal for heavy industrial work. And epoxy resin glues can stick to a variety of surfaces such as plastics, stones, glass, metal and concrete surfaces, and many more
Generally, most professionals and experts would suggest mixing the adhesive with a hardener for the best results. Once the glue has cured completely, it establishes strong bonds with the metal pieces and prevents them from falling apart. However, you shouldn’t wait too long for it to cure as it could ruin the integrity of the clue.
3. Acrylic Glues
Unlike most metal glues, acrylic glues need to be applied to both the surfaces of the metals which you are planning to join. As soon as these two layers come in contact with each other, they start reacting to bond together.
You will also require some pressure to help them fully react. Plus, you can apply resin to one surface and a thin water initiator on the other for enhanced adhesion.
Does Superglue Stick Metal To Metal Frequently Asked Questions ?
Can You Remove Super Glue From Skin?
While working with super glue, it is quite common that it may accidentally spill on your skin, and this can cause inflammation and skin irritation. In this situation, we suggest using nail polish or acetone to remove the super glue from the skin. Alternatively, you can soak the area in warm water to loosen the adhesive.
How Do You Extend The Shelf Life Of Super Glue?
Generally, super glue should be stored in a cold place such as a fridge, as it helps to prolong the shelf life of the adhesive. In addition, you can store your super glue in a cool and dry place, like the kitchen cabinet or under the sink.
Does Superglue Stick Metal To Metal Conclusion
When it comes to bonding metals, super glue can work like magic and save both time and energy.
On that note, let us recap a few important points to remember while gluing your metal. Firstly, metals can be joined using glue as long as you know how the surface reacts to the adhesion. And superglue works well with all types of metal.
Similarly, cyanoacrylate is widely used for its unique properties and benefits. Most notably, it is ideal for joining dissimilar surfaces such as rubber and plastics that usually don’t bond well with metal.
If this article answered your question on whether superglue sticks to metal or not, do cast a glance on our next article coming up on acrylic face paint, you'll find plenty of interesting information.
With that, it's a wrap. See you next time!
When it comes to the best clay for sculpting, there are different options you can use to get the job done, but polymer and air dry clay are the most preferred ones.
While both may look similar, they have unique properties when it comes to the sculpting process. In general, polymer clay requires intense heat to dry up, while air dry clay only requires proper air ventilation.
Moreover, the former is suitable for complex clay art projects since it is extremely durable. On the other hand, air dry modeling clay will come in handy for first-timers to explore their creativity.
Both these options have a wide range of applications and advantages. So, keep reading if you want to learn more about the difference between polymer clay and air-dry clay.
Overview Of Air Dry Clay
Air dry clay needs the least introduction since it is widely used by kids and adults for various projects and creative sculpting. It doesn’t matter if you lack experience since the clay can easily be manipulated.
The air dry clay mixture is made from natural materials, such as glue and paper fibers. As such, the clay is ideal for kids since it doesn’t have any harmful chemicals that can cause severe reactions on their skin.
Moreover, it doesn’t require any firing since it can easily dry in a well-ventilated room on its own. However, the main reason why air dry clay has risen in popularity is because it is extremely affordable and doesn’t require a conventional oven for curing.
Nevertheless, air dry clay does have a few major drawbacks. Firstly, it takes around 24 to 72 hours for the crafting projects to dry completely. Secondly, it is not very suitable for delicate projects such as making jewelry as it is vulnerable to cracks.
How To Use Air Dry Clay
Here are a few steps you will need to follow to get the best results from air dry clay.
Step 1:
Firstly, you should clean the surface of your workstation to make sure there’s no dirt, debris or moisture. After this, remove the clay from the packaging and place it on the surface.
Step 2:
Start kneading the clay till it achieves a soft texture.
Step 3:
Once the clay is soft, start to mold the clay and give it the desired shape.
Step 4:
Let it dry in a well-ventilated room for around 24 to 72 hours.
Overview Of Polymer Clays
Polymer Clay is the most versatile clay on the market since you can use it for different purposes, such as making home decor items, pottery, jewelry etc. It can be used for making intricate and complex designs without any difficulty.
Generally, polymer clay is made from polymer polyvinyl chloride, and it is manufactured on a commercial level since the material is used for making high-end home decor accessories. Apart from this, it is available in a wide range of color options; hence, you can choose the right one to suit your project's needs.
When it comes to drying, the polymer clay craft usually takes around 10 to 30 minutes to completely dry. However, you will require a large kiln or a kitchen oven since the drying process requires intense heat.
As soon as the clay dries up, it becomes extremely durable and resistant to water.
Another advantage of using polymer clay is that you don’t need to worry about the clay drying quickly when exposed to air. This makes it extremely convenient for sculptors and crafters since they can take breaks without having to worry about wasting any clay.
How To Use Polymer Clay
The process of using polymer clay usually requires some strict techniques and skills. With that in mind, we have listed the following guidelines for you to follow while using polymer clay.
Step 1:
Clean the workstation to remove any dirt or debris from the surface before placing the clay on it.
Step 2:
For the next step, you should condition the clay by kneading it with your hands and pressing it on the work surface. You can use a pasta machine for softening the clay till it reaches the required smoothness.
Step 3:
Once you condition the clay properly, give it the required shape and structure by molding it with your hands.
Step 4:
Lastly, let it cure in a preheated oven or furnace at a temperature of 275-degree Fahrenheit for around 15 minutes. After it gets baked completely, remove it from the oven and let it dry for another 15 minutes.
What Are The Main Differences Between Polymer Clay And Air Dry Clay?
Despite being similar in nature, air dry clay and polymer clay have their own unique properties and serve different purposes. Hence, we have listed a few key factors that can help you to decide which clay will be the ideal choice for a sculpting project.
1. Application And Ease Of Use
Air dry clay is well known for being one of the easiest clays to work with. Even kids and beginners can enjoy working with it since it doesn’t require any specialized technique. Moreover, you can easily shape the clay to make different sculptures.
On the other hand, polymer clay requires strict conditions and techniques so that you can mold it easily. In fact, you can’t mold the clay until you have kneaded it to a smooth and soft consistency. Therefore, polymer clay is mostly used by experienced crafters.
2. Dependency On Heat
Can you bake modeling clay without heat? Your answer would probably be ‘no’ since most clays require heat to mature completely. However, this isn’t the case with air dry clay. Air dry clay is made from a special material that allows it to dry and harden as soon as it gets in contact with air. A well-ventilated room will get the job done perfectly.
In contrast, a polymer clay craft will require a kiln to harden since it requires intense heat to dry completely. If you don’t own a kiln, then you can use the kitchen oven instated for baking the clay craft.
3. Drying Time
Despite being an easy-to-use clay, the air dry clay has one major drawback- it requires a minimum of 24 hours to 3 days to dry completely. If the moisture content in the room is dry, then the clay craft will take a longer time to dry. In addition, you will need to use an acrylic sealer for adding an extra layer of durability to the clay surface.
Although polymer clay requires a kiln to harden, it takes less time to dry up. For instance, it usually takes around only 15 minutes for one-fourth of the thickness to dry. At the same time, you will be required to give it an additional 15 minutes to cool down before you can touch the clay sculpture.
4. Durability
When it comes to durability, air dry clay sculptures are usually fragile and prone to getting cracked especially if moisture is trapped within the clay. Additionally, if you plan to make clay jewelry, such as air-drying clay earrings, you will need to be very careful.
On the contrary, polymer clay sculptures are usually very durable and rigid after they are baked and dried completely. Moreover, the finished projects become water-resistant immediately after drying, making it a suitable option for designing a range of items.
5. Storage
Air dry clay requires a dedicated airtight container to avoid cracking since it can easily dry when it comes in contact with air. If air gets trapped within the container or the storage unit, then the clay will start to crack, and you wouldn’t be able to use it again.
However, you don’t need any strict storage requirements for polymer clay. After you are done with the project, you can store the leftover clay in the original packaging till you need to use it again. Just make sure that the room doesn’t get too hot since heat can dry up the clay over time.
6. Affordability
Apart from the application, you should always choose the clay that suits your budgetary needs. Air dry clay is usually extremely affordable; hence, you can buy the clay in bulk and use it for different projects.
In contrast, polymer clay is usually costly, making it less accessible to hobby crafters.
7. Versatility
Air dry clay is extremely versatile since people can use it irrespective of their experience. Also, it can easily dry up without any heat application. Air-dry modeling clay is usually available in three colors: terracotta, white and gray.
Polymer clay is well-known for being available in a wide range of color options, and some clays come with a unique texture option that gives the final sculpture a different finish altogether.
Air Drying Clay Vs Polymer Clay Frequently Asked Questions ?
What Causes Air Dry Clay To Crack?
One of the major problems with air-dry clay is that it can crack easily when it shrinks due to dry weather conditions. However, you can prevent the sculpture from cracking by placing it in a room that isn’t too dry or using a humidifier.
But keep in mind that too much water will also damage the clay. Hence, you should avoid using too much water on the clay since it can cause the surface to develop cracks once the water starts evaporating.
How To Determine If The Polymer Clay Has Baked Properly?
The quickest way to check if your polymer clay craft project has baked properly is by removing it from heat, letting it cool down and touching it gently. If you observe finger impressions on it, then the clay needs more time to bake.
When Should You Use Acrylic Paint On Air Dry Clay?
Generally, it is recommended to wait for at least three days so that the air dry clay project can dry up completely. If you don’t let your air dry crafts to dry completely, it can cause moisture to enter the clay craft.
Whenever excess moisture gets trapped within the clay craft, it forms cracks on the surface due to water evaporation. Therefore, you should let the project dry completely before using any acrylic paint.
Is It Possible To Dry Air Drying Clay Faster?
Technically, you can speed up the drying process of air dry clay by using a dehydrator. However, you will need to take the right precautions while using this device. For instance, you should choose the lowest setting and try not to use it for too long since it can cause discoloration of the clay craft.
Moreover, excessive use of dehydrators can cause your air-dry clay projects to develop cracks since the clay will shrink faster than it should.
Air Drying Clay Vs Polymer Clay Final Words
As mentioned earlier, there is a wide range of applications for both polymer and air-drying clay. However, it ultimately boils down to the user to decide which clay is suitable for his or her needs.
Before leaving, here are a few tips you can use to determine which clay will suit your current needs. For starters, beginners are recommended to use air-dry clay since it is easy to shape and use.
On the other hand, polymer clay may be more suitable for experienced sculptors and creators. Moreover, if you’re on a tight budget, then you should use air-dry clay since it is cheaper than polymer clay.
With that, we are signing off for today, but watch this space for more such reads. See you next time!
For seasoned artists, who play around with the highest grade oil paints effortlessly, it’s exciting to work on new or basic oil paints techniques. No matter whether you’re a budding artist or have been in the field for a couple of years, mastering the oil painting process is definitely on your bucket list.
But we understand that there are many considerations to make while approaching any oil painting, such as learning essential oil painting techniques. Each oil painting technique can be used to determine how long do oil paints last of different genres, or in other words, to create magic on the canvas!
Today we’ve compiled this extensive guide to make you aware of the oil painting styles to try out. Things will surely seem simpler after you give it a read.
Oil Paints Techniques
To learn the art of applying different oil painting techniques to your artwork, you’ll first need to know about the different tools needed for the purpose. If you’re keen to use oil paints, make sure you know how to blend oil paints and have all the supplies ready for use.
The Tools You’ll Need
1. Paint Brushes
While choosing the paint brushes for painting, search for brushes that are specially meant for use with oil paints. Based on the subject of your painting, it’s best to choose brushes of different sizes and shapes as they will be required for various oil painting styles.
2. Canvases And Paint Sets
At the start, a basic oil color set will be enough for working on your projects. Birchwood or Masonite canvases are generally preferred by beginners since the linen variety can be expensive.
These basic canvases work well for an extended period, provided you prime them properly before painting. But over time, you will be more inclined to purchase professional-grade paint sets rather than costly canvases.
3. Brush Cleaners
You’ll need a good-quality cleaning solution to wash the brushes when you’re done painting for the day. Solvents like turpentine are pretty effective in this regard, and you can also utilize them for thinning pigments while painting. On a side note, you should use them only in well-ventilated spaces as they have a strong odor that can be suffocating.
4. Palette Knife
While you’re combining colors, it’s best to utilize palette knives as such a tool will help you mix different colors evenly and prevent the brush from getting too pigmented. Moreover, you can apply palette knives to paint the artwork structurally as they add to the paint texture.
5. Paint Palette
Generally, melamine or plastic palettes are quite easy to use and are the conventional palettes for oil paints. But in case you’re searching for the quintessential curved palettes, wooden boards having thumb holes are a great option. Just make sure you’re conditioning the surface using linseed oil to keep the colors from seeping through.
The Top 13 Oil Painting Techniques You Can Apply
1. Blocking In
To start with, we’ll be discussing this technique which literally requires blocking in the general shapes and colors applied on the canvas.
Blocking means to apply the colors and create the general composition without worrying about minute details. Using this technique, painters can develop an idea about where the artwork is headed.
Typically, thinned paint and large brushes are applied for this technique, as it will result in a no-frills artwork, which you can see by squinting your eyes for a moment. You can start adding the details and making all adjustments from then on.
To block in, you’ll have to begin by toning down the main color you’re using. Once that’s done, you can build up the color saturation as required in the course of the painting.
Keep in mind that if you block in a color with high saturation, the painting might end up being overwhelmed with too many hues. Consequently, you’ll have to spend a large fraction of your time toning it down again.
At times, a large section of the blocked area is kept exposed in a finished artwork. Blocking is one of the most popular techniques applied for plein air artwork as it lets you cover the canvas much faster by following a general color harmony and layout.
2. Underpainting
A monochromatic underpainting can be utilized to create light and dark tones on the canvas before applying color. Those new to the oil painting genre might have difficulty applying colors to an empty canvas at the beginning.
Underpainting is a way of resolving this problem, as it serves as the first paint layer on a canvas prior to adding color. It’s more of a guide on the areas you would like to concentrate on while completing your painting. Note that this helps remove the fear of making an error when you ultimately start painting.
To use this method, you’ll first need to sketch a rough structure of your artwork using a thin paint layer. Subsequently, block off the area where you’d like to apply certain color tones and elements.
This ensures you have a basic idea for the composition as it acts as a map that you can refer to. Hence, you can start with the painting in a planned manner.
3. Impasto
Know that this technique of textural painting might require additional patience and practice. Impasto painting is especially suitable when you wish to add dimension to your paintings.
The traditional impasto painting style involves making thick paint strokes on the canvas, with every mark added intentionally. Notably, this style of painting is often regarded as bolder than many others, as the brushwork is visible after you’re done painting.
An advantage of the impasto technique is that the colors can be combined directly on a canvas, so the more striking areas attract the attention of the beholder. This thicker paint style lets you enhance the three-dimensionality of your work since you can alternate between a palette knife and a brush to bring about this depth.
The sole method to use in this regard is to apply paint to the brushes liberally and then spread it freely on the canvas. Beginners in oil painting should start by applying thick foreground paint and then thin it out gradually. This method can help create an illusion of distance, and you can enhance this by adding paint blobs to the close-up portions of the painting.
4. Glazing
Glazing is another widely used technique when it comes to oil paintings, with glazes being applied on top of opaque paint layers that have been dried. In art, the word glaze implies a semi-transparent, thin paint layer.
Usually, monochrome underpaintings are created with opaque colors, and the glazes are built up on top, which allows every layer to dry in the meantime. But this technique is quite time-consuming owing to the greater drying time of oil paints. Based on the layers of glaze you’re using, the time taken to produce an oil painting can be anywhere between a couple of weeks and a few years.
While glazing, you should ideally use more translucent paints. For instance, white isn’t very appropriate for glazing since it’s quite opaque. As the glazes are applied in different layers the different colors blend optically, but the pigments aren’t actually mixing. As a result, interesting effects are created that can be very useful for portrait painting.
As painting involves multiple layers of colors, you should take care to follow the fat-on-lean rule for the process. Every subsequent paint layer should contain more oil than the previous one to prevent the paint from cracking.
Several painters apply both impasto brushwork and thin glazes to give rise to variations in the artwork. Notably, the areas where impasto is applied will look as though they’re slightly protruding in comparison to the soft glazes.
5. Alla Prima
The Alla Prima, or wet-on-wet technique, is a direct painting style where you apply the paint without letting the earlier layers dry out. Artists employing this method can complete their artwork as quickly as within a single painting session.
This method is different from the traditional strategies used for painting layer by layer by letting the paint dry in between. Artists often create lots of layers, sometimes more than 50, prior to completing the painting. This was naturally a quite time-consuming painting technique, as the paint would take anywhere between a couple of days to a few months to dry completely.
Several great impressionist artists adopted the Alla Prima method, as they could use it to capture elusive light as fast as possible. Some famous painters who applied this technique were Claude Monet, John Singer Sargent, Joaquin Sorolla, and Vincent van Gogh.
6. Blending
In the blending technique, two different colors are blended together while they’re slightly wet, which results in a smooth transition between different hues. Note that the transition hue will be produced after the two colors blend together, so if you’re blending yellow into blue, the transition color will turn out to be green.
This technique falls among the most overused painting techniques by people who are new to oil painting, as they wish to create realistic and smooth artwork. But excessive blending can easily cause the painting to develop an overly-refined and plastic appearance.
On the contrary, blending is more effective when applied sparingly wherever necessary. The colors and brush strokes should be left undisturbed otherwise.
While you’re looking at it from a close distance, it might look rough, but on stepping back, the broken colors and brush strokes will merge, creating an illusion of form. So, don’t try to make the artwork look perfect from a close distance.
We’d advise going through some of the paintings by John Singer Sargent. They appear to be a mess of colors and bold strokes when you’re viewing them closely, but the painting comes together when you take a step back.
7. Grisaille
This term refers to monochrome artwork that’s executed only using a gray tone or different gray shades. Interestingly, “Gris” is the French word for gray, and while brown-scale paintings are called Brunaille, the green-scale ones are known as Verdaille.
Grisaille was widely utilized during the Renaissance as a stand-alone painting technique to mimic sculptures. You can also utilize this method as a preliminary painting phase, whereby grisaille serves as an underpainting that can be glazed later on.
However, as the Alla Prima technique is more prominent nowadays, this method has taken a backseat.
8. Scumbling
Next up is another interesting technique which involves applying the paint in a thin amount using a brush with stiff bristles, creating the impression of a broken glaze. It also provides a textured look that causes the underpainting to remain exposed to some extent.
Scumbling is, in effect, a dry-brush method that requires little or no use of an additional medium. It’s different from glazing in that artists don’t wish for smooth paint application over the whole surface. They will rather want a broken application that leaves certain areas exposed.
This method is ideal for producing an impressive atmospheric depth in a painting. For instance, you can go through some paintings by the artist Turner, who employed scumbling to produce an atmospheric feel in many of his artwork.
9. Chiaroscuro
A technique originated in Italy, Chiaroscuro means “light-dark” in Italian and is basically all about creating a structure and balance of light and dark in the painting.
This also came into being in the Renaissance period when artists would produce strong contrasts between dark and light to render a dramatic effect to produce 3D forms. Some prominent artists who have used this method include Giovanni Bagilone, Rembrandt Harmenszoon van Rijn I, and Michelangelo Merisi da Caravaggio.
Caravaggio ultimately became a leading figure in the art movement known as Tenebrism, where the Chiaroscuro technique was applied using violent light-dark contrasts. Rembrandt also employed this method to produce several dramatic portraits.
10. Sgraffito
Sgraffito is created by applying decoration to wet paint by eliminating some portions of the paint film to make the lower layer prominent.
Apply the handle end of a brush to scratch the surface, as that will help achieve the finer details. Rembrandt applied this method in a few of his portraits to create fine highlights in the hair of the subject.
If you need to scrape off larger portions of the paint, utilize the side of a palette knife. Notably, this method will produce different results if you’re working on textured surfaces, like canvases with prominent weaves.
That’s because a portion of the paint will then settle in that weave, and you wouldn’t be able to remove it by scraping. Ultimately, it can create a more grainy or uneven effect.
11. Oiling Out
In this technique, the oily part sinks into the underlying layers of an artwork, which reduces the vitality of the upper layers. Sinking often takes place in patches and not over the entire painting owing to the different drying times of the paints applied. Keep in mind that certain colors dry quicker than others.
However, this method isn’t essential for beginners, as it’s rather an advanced technique and not imperative for learning to oil paint.
If you consider the practical part, oiling out involves dabbing an artist quality oil medium in a thin amount over the portions of a painting that have sunk in. You should only apply this step once the painting has dried out, as you wouldn’t want the colors to mix and create a mess.
12. Imprimatura
This term stands for “toned ground” and is a technique whereby a color stain is used on a prepared canvas. It’s often applied as the first stage while developing any painting.
Notably, there are quite a few benefits of using this technique, but, mostly, it makes establishing dark and light tones quite easy while you’re using a mid-toned surface. Another advantage is that not all the paint layers would be opaque depending upon your painting style. There might be some transparent areas in the painting where the imprimatura technique can be allowed to shine.
Alternatively, you can use this method to seal the underdrawing, which can make it easier to trace over later on. Just like underpaintings, artists generally use earth pigments for imprimatura as they dry faster. However, even transparent pigments that can help achieve mid-tones will work well.
13. Sfumato
In Italian, Sfumato means “soft as smoke” or “softened.” Developed by the world-famous artist Leonardo Da Vinci, this technique can be seen in certain darker parts of his artwork, such as Virgin on the Rocks.
This technique involves creating shape transitions and gradual color, with the outlines appearing hazy and soft and the shapes blending into each other. It aims to imitate the eyes’ perception of out-of-focus subjects – the artist lets you focus on a certain area by creating sharper details there. Note that this is slightly similar to blending but is employed for producing a stylistic effect.
Oil Paints Techniques Frequently Asked Questions?
What are the basic rules of oil painting?
To achieve the best results in an oil painting, artists generally apply 3 tried and tested principles that serve well for any subject:
Thick On Thin
When you’re painting with heavy color, you should always apply the thicker layers over thinner layers because the latter dries out more quickly. If you are fond of the Impasto style with its bold and thick brush strokes, it’s essential to keep in mind that the thicker layers should be painted on top. Thin layers painted over impasto layers will eventually crack.
Fat-On-Lean
Every successive layer should be more flexible compared to the one underneath it. You can achieve this by adding oil paint mediums to each layer that will provide it with greater flexibility than the earlier layer. The painting will be protected from cracking, so you can also regard this rule as “flexible on non-flexible.”
Drying Slow Over Drying Fast
It’s best to continuously apply colors that dry fast as the underlying layers. If a fast-drying layer is put on top of a slow-drying one, the painting might crack. That’s because the slow drying layers twist and pull the layers above as they start drying, resulting in a crack in the painting.
Should you wet the brush before beginning with an oil painting?
When you’re working wet-on-wet, the paints will blend, which is highly useful for producing gradients or transitions. But a dry brush will provide a more textural effect that’s ideal for painting dirt or brick.
Oil Paints Techniques Final Thoughts
We hope you enjoyed knowing all about the different oil painting techniques, just as we enjoyed curating this guide. So, what are you waiting for?
Gather all the essential painting supplies and start painting your latest art piece using the technique you liked the most. Remember to consider your proficiency level in using oil paints while opting for a suitable technique.
But before we bring down the curtains, here’s a pro-tip for you. While applying oil paints, use both sides of your brush differently to control the strokes, thereby improving your adaptability and speed during painting.
Plus, turning the brush on one side will let you produce finer lines than simply applying the flatter end of the brush, that’s ideal for wider strokes.
It’s time to wrap up our guide, but we’ll be back soon with more informative content on painting techniques. So stay tuned.
Besides, bathroom dehumidifiers are excellent devices for promoting air circulation and preventing airborne bacteria, mold, and mildew. And since the primary function of a bathroom dehumidifier is to remove moisture from damp bathrooms, many wonder if it can help dry used towels.
Now, we know drying damp towels may not sound like a major dilemma, but it becomes a challenging task for those living in areas with high humidity levels. The problem becomes worse if you’re living in a small apartment with no open and airy space for drying wet towels.
That’s when a bathroom dehumidifier that won’t take up too much space can save the day by drying towels hanging in the bathroom within a few hours. Not only that, but your towels will be free from the unpleasant musty smell caused by bathroom humidity.
So, without further ado, let’s see how else can a bathroom dehumidifier help keep your bathroom dry and fresh!
What Is A Bathroom Dehumidifier And What Is Its Main Purpose?
A bathroom dehumidifier is nothing but a high-efficiency version of the good old dehumidifier you may use in any other room. The term “high-efficiency” means that the dehumidifier is small yet powerful enough to remove moisture from the bathroom and prevent excess condensation.
As such, most models for bathrooms are small dehumidifiers, and they get to work as soon as you plug them in.
Can You Use A Dehumidifier In The Bathroom?
Yes, a dehumidifier is a must-have to improve the overall air quality of your bathroom. In fact, it maintains a humidity level that is suitable for your health as well as the environment.
Plus, if your bathroom does not have any windows and you share it with multiple people, it becomes all the more important to invest in a good quality bathroom dehumidifier. With the help of a small dehumidifier, coupled with a bathroom fan, you can enjoy a fresh and clean bathroom even after a steaming hot shower.
However, you must be careful about the placement of the dehumidifier in the bathroom. Since it is an electronic device, you must ensure that it does not come in direct contact with water. So, do not keep it near the bathtub or under the shower.
Things To Keep In Mind Before Using A Bathroom Dehumidifier
1. Number Of Bathroom Users
A bathroom that is used by multiple members of the family is generally more humid than one that is used by a single person. This is because it is used more frequently, whether the users want to take a shower or relieve themselves. Regardless, the plumbing fixtures will be used, the bathroom floor will get wet, and the towels will get damp.
Hence, to prevent mildew issues and health problems among your loved ones, it is best to place a dehumidifier in the bathroom.
2. Number Of Bathroom Windows And Vents
If your bathroom lacks windows and vents, it is more prone to high humidity, which results in mold and mildew build-up. Additionally, if the bathroom does not have a ceiling fan or a vent fan, the lack of air circulation will worsen the humidity levels.
As a result, you may notice musty smells in the bathroom, and any damp clothing will not dry and instead emit the same musty odors.
In such a case, too, a bathroom dehumidifier can eliminate moisture from the air. You can even keep the bathroom door open to allow ventilation so that the clothes and towels can dry faster.
3. Location Of The Bathroom
The location of the bathroom also plays an important role in determining the bathroom humidity level. For instance, if the bathroom is located at the center of the entire house, with other rooms surrounding it, again, you will experience excess humidity and condensation.
To combat the issue, you must opt for a small-size dehumidifier in the bathroom and preferably in the surrounding rooms as well. Doing so may prevent mold growth and dry out any pools of excess water on the floor, bathroom counter, etc.
4. Cause Of Musty Odors In The Bathroom
A. Damp Towels
Towels in the bathroom are bound to be used by multiple people after showers, using the toilet, washing their faces, and more. And with high humidity levels in the bathroom, the towels may end up damp or wet for extended hours, resulting in musty smells. Not to forget, the excess moisture creates the perfect breeding ground for bacteria and fungi.
So, to safeguard the health of your loved ones and ensure the bathroom smells fresh all day, getting a high-efficiency dehumidifier is recommended.
B. Toilets
It is no surprise that toilets can smell nasty at times, and the odor is impossible to eliminate without bathroom vents, air fresheners, etc. However, if you live in a small house or apartment, it may not be possible to ensure good ventilation in the bathroom.
Things get worse if your bath and the toilet are located in the same room. This is because flushing the toilet expels bacteria-filled water droplets from the toilet bowl into the surrounding area. Needless to say, these tiny droplets contain bacteria, germs, and microbes.
Consequently, your bathroom turns into an unclean and unsafe environment for those suffering from asthma, allergies, low immunity, etc. That’s when a small bathroom dehumidifier helps dry the bathroom floor and walls and removes odor trapped in the moisture-filled air.
C. Drains
Last but not least, the drain system of your house can collect dirt and debris, thereby emitting foul odors. Now, in this case, a dehumidifier can get rid of the odor but not the root cause of the problem.
So, we recommend cleaning the drain pipes regularly or getting them inspected by a professional plumber. You could also make a quick DIY drain cleaner by mixing a quarter cup of baking soda or a cup of white vinegar with hot water. Simply pour this mixture down the drain to clear any foul-smelling blockages.
How To Prevent Problems Caused By Bathroom Dehumidifiers?
1. Electrocution
Some dehumidifiers, mostly larger units, are equipped with a power cord that needs to be plugged into a nearby electric outlet. Such models increase the risk of electrocution since the bathroom is a place that is prone to being wet. And all of us know that water and electricity together can cause fatal mishaps.
Hence, if you use a dehumidifier in the bathroom, ensure that it is placed farthest from the wettest spots. Also, make it a point to wipe the electric outlet with a dry towel every time you notice some condensation around it.
Other than that, we always recommend opting for rechargeable dehumidifiers for the bathroom. Notably, these non-electric dehumidifiers work for about 20-30 days on a single charge. So, you neither have to worry about charging it frequently nor about electrocution.
2. Disorganized Cords
Since the bathroom floors are usually wet and slippery, disorganized cords will only make the conditions more dangerous. However, placing the dehumidifier on the bathroom counter can solve the issue to a great extent. Do check that the unit is not placed too close to the edge to prevent it from dropping on the floor and getting damaged.
3. Lack Of Bathroom Space
Usually, bathrooms aren’t very spacious, making them more prone to humidity and mold growth. Consequently, adding a dehumidifier will cramp up the area even more.
Hence, we recommend opting for smaller units or mini dehumidifiers. You can place them in any corner of the bathroom and enjoy some much-needed ventilation without compromising on space.
Alternatively, you could get your hands on a dehumidifier with a hook. The appliance can be hung anywhere, making it a space-optimizing option.
Does A Dehumidifier Help Dry Towels In Bathroom Frequently Asked Questions ?
Dehumidifier vs bathroom vents - which one is better?
Dehumidifiers, bathroom vents, exhaust fans - all of these can help eliminate moisture from the air. But when it comes to a dehumidifier vs bathroom vents, it is best to invest in the former. This is because even with a bathroom vent or window, your bathroom is prone to staying humid during monsoon or winter months.
But a bathroom dehumidifier can significantly speed up the process of drying and freshening up damp bathrooms. And if your main aim is to make towels dry faster, a dehumidifier is your best bet!
For how long should you leave the bathroom dehumidifier on?
You can leave the bathroom dehumidifier running for 24 hours to do away with the hassle of repeatedly turning it on and off. However, in most cases, letting it run for 15-20 minutes after each shower will improve the air quality in the room.
Can you use a dehumidifier while taking showers?
You must have noticed how the bathroom mirror ends misty after a hot shower, and you can hardly see a thing. To avoid such cases, you can use a dehumidifier in the bathroom while taking a shower.
But keep in mind that while showering with a dehumidifier on will help prevent excess condensation, it may not lower the humidity levels effectively. This is because when you take a hot bath, the rate at which your body releases moisture is higher than the speed of the dehumidifier while drying the area.
You can, however, increase the fan speed of the bathroom dehumidifier and place it strategically to prevent mold and other repercussions of high humidity.
Does A Dehumidifier Help Dry Towels In Bathroom Final Words
So, all this time, if you’ve been thinking about whether a bathroom dehumidifier is worth it or not, we hope this guide has helped you make a wise decision!
Dehumidifiers work to keep your space dry and fresh, thereby keeping mold, mildew, and bacteria away. And by ensuring clean air within the room, you’ll also be investing in your family’s health and well-being.
However, while buying a dehumidifier, make sure you check the size of its water tank and opt for one according to the level of humidity in your bathroom.
That said, we’ll be signing off now. See you next time!
An outdated garage door can affect the decor and make your house look shabby. But thebest concrete paints can help with this.
Give your garage doors a new look by painting them in a whole new color. You can use more than one shade and refer to project inspiration ideas for the job that are available online.
The important thing is to repair old doors before painting them. Once you have covered up chipped and oxidized garage doors, they will look new and elegant, enhancing the curb appeal.
Also, door paints last a long time, and you will not have to worry about painting it again for the next few years. Just remember to coat all the panels well and paint your garage door twice if you want a deeper shade.
We will discuss all this in more detail in the following section.
How To Paint A Garage Door
We will first tell you about the things you will need before selecting the right paint. Then we will move on to the process of painting garage doors.
Things You Will Need
1. Paint Brushes
We will ask you to keep a collection of brushes handy for the project. You might need different sizes to cover the trim, the sides of the windows, as well as to paint the frame.
2. Garage Door Paint
You can opt for acrylic latex exterior paint, which can be the perfect choice for garage doors. However, check the door materials beforehand and see if the paint can be applied to them.
3. Exterior Primer
A good-quality primer will promote adhesion and ensure the paint sticks to the garage door. But you can avoid using it if you are applying two coats of paint with a built-in primer.
4. Stir Sticks
The paint should not separate before you apply it to the garage door, so use stir sticks to mix it well before using.
5. Pan And Roller
A roller can be used to paint the stiles quickly without the process being messy.
6. Dropcloth
You must already know how important it is to keep the garage door step clean and free from paint splashes. Keep a drop cloth at the base of the door so that the paint does not ruin the flooring.
7. Step Ladder
If you are trying to reach the top of the door but are not tall enough, you will need a step ladder. Garage doors can be pretty high so get one before you start working.
8. Painter’s Tape
You need to define the edges and sand flat surfaces to make sure the painting job is done well. Hence, painter’s tape is required to cover such areas and deliver a professional finish.
Painting A Garage Door: Steps To Follow
Step 1: Choose The Garage Door Color
Buy the garage door paint after thorough consideration of the other shades used in the house. Now you can find acrylic exterior paint in most home improvement stores but the paint should be such that the door looks good while guaranteeing protection from bad weather.
Remember that the door is going to receive direct sunlight, so check how the colors will look in the sun before opting for the right shade. We will recommend picking samples first and checking how the color will look on the door.
And while purchasing, remember to buy an exterior paint primer, which will allow the paint to stick well and cover the door surface smoothly. You can even look for concrete floor paint ideasonline as well if you want to paint the area in front of the door.
Next, consider the material the door is made of, such as wood, aluminum, or vinyl, as the exterior paint needs to adhere to the surface well. Check the label carefully before you purchase it to see if the paint can be used on your garage door surface.
Step 2: Clean The Garage Door
The garage door will be close to the street, and that means it can get dirty easily. You will have to clean the garage doors before applying the paint to prevent dust contamination.
Use a bucket of water or a hose pipe for the job by pouring water on the surface and wiping it with a washcloth. If the door is grimy, you will need a power washer for cleaning it. Hire a power washer from a local hardware store or ask a cleaning company to help with this step.
Once you are done cleaning the door, you can keep a drop cloth below the garage door that will collect any excess paint trickling down the surface. This will also keep the wet edge from touching the cement and prevent paint from ruining the floor.
Step 3: Make A Note Of The Weather
Before you start painting garage doors, you should always check the weather. Get an update from the internet or from the local news if there is any rain shower prediction in the next 24 hours.
For the primer to set, you will need a few days of dry weather, and it is best to plan accordingly. We will always recommend setting the dates on the calendar depending on when the monsoon season begins.
If it rains suddenly during the paint job, you will have paint running all over the surface and the floor. This can be very messy and it is best prevented at all costs.
Step 4: Use Painter’s Tape To Cover Different Areas
Do the garage doors have some designs on them, or do they come with recesses and patterns? You will need to work carefully so that the fresh paint does not get into these areas. To keep these areas safe, purchase painter’s tape, which is pretty cheap and easily available online.
You can stick it all over the desired area and create boundary lines while working. The paint will not be absorbed through the tape, keeping those specific areas safe. Also, you can use tape if you are applying two different colors to the door.
Step 5: Prime Before Painting
Use a paintbrush to apply a primer to the garage door. You will have to apply it from side to side and make sure that the door is entirely covered with a thin layer of primer. This should be enough for the new paint to stick to the base properly.
Once you are done working with the primer, wash the paintbrush well before applying the paint.
In case you cannot find a primer, you can skip it by applying an extra thin coat of paint. It should help in preparing the garage door for the second layer.
Step 6: Cover The Recesses
You will need to reach the recesses in the door with your paintbrush and coat them with paint properly. Then you can paint the main door surface and color the corners. Try not to get paint on the stiles or the raised edges initially as you will need to paint them again later, but we will get to that soon.
For now remember that while painting, the brush should be wet and not dripping with paint. Otherwise, it may streak or run, which will hamper the final effect.
Step 7: Cover The Stiles
The stiles can now be covered with paint and you will find them on top of the recesses. Use a pan and a roller to get the job done, while applying smooth strokes for a professional finish. Also, if the paint layer is thin and you can see the primer through the paint, you will have to apply another layer on top.
Give at least 12 hours in between for one layer to dry and before applying the second coat. But there’s no need to apply a second coat if you are using light colors.
Step 8: Keeping It Clean
Once you have applied an even coating of paint, you will have to ensure the surface stays clean after the paint dries. To do so, keep washing the garage door once in a while so that dirt does not settle on the surface.
How To Paint The Garage Door Frame In A Different Shade?
You will need a brush to paint this frame, and we will recommend a small or medium-sized brush for the job. Use it to paint inside the frame and begin from the top always.
Then slowly move down until you have painted the entire door frame. You can clean any excess paint from the corners, which has gotten into the trims.
Safety Tips To Remember
You will be handling mineral spirits and brush cleaners, which includes chemicals. This can be harmful to the body when inhaled constantly, so use a mask to prevent breathing in the toxic fumes.
Also, it is a good idea to wear goggles while trying to sand or chip old paint because the fine particles can easily get into your eyes. And if you find paint splashes on the ground, you can look for driveway paint ideas to cover up the driveway with paint to make it look even more beautiful.
How To Paint A Garage Door Frequently Asked Questions ?
In this section, we will be listing the questions that are frequently asked by people who are looking to paint garage doors.
Is painting the garage door with a primer very essential?
Applying primer is not mandatory; however, it makes the paint stick to the surface better. If you do not want to apply primer, opt for a paint that comes with built-in primer.
What is the time needed for one fresh coat of paint to dry?
You will need around 12 hours for one coat to dry, so while painting a garage door, make a note of the weather. In very humid climates, you may have to leave it for 15 hours till it dries to the touch. After the last coat has been painted; wait for 2 to 3 days before using the freshly painted garage door.
Can a roller be used to paint garage doors?
If you have a flat garage door, you can use a roller to paint it. Also, you can paint the stiles with a roller but do not use it for the edges.
Do you need to call a professional to paint a garage door?
While you may want to paint garage doors yourself, reconsider if more than one door needs painting. It will be time-consuming, and you may not be able to dedicate the required effort to the project.
Also, if you are wondering how to paint a garage door that is old and chipped, let us tell you that a lot of preparation is needed. You will need to fill up the holes and the chipped parts before applying the paint.
Hiring a professional ensures it can be done in a shorter time while the finished project will look extremely refined. On the flip side, you will have to spend more money to hire a professional painter.
How To Paint A Garage Door Final Words
It is essential that you prepare the garage door surface well before painting, as it is easy to find streaks or the paint trickling down if you are not careful.
If the weather is humid and it is difficult for the door to air dry, use a floor or a table fan for the job. Face them toward the door and let them dry the paint faster.
Moreover, when you want to make patterns on a base paint layer, wait for the base to dry completely. We will recommend leaving it for 2 to 3 days before you paint designs on the surface.
Hope you now know enough about how to paint a garage door, and do not forget to have fun while you are at it.
The DeLonghi Pinguino is an excellent portable air conditioner, despite not having heating functionality. It has a powerful cooling and dehumidification function to make up for it. Also, it has a silent operation, even when the fan is used at the highest speed. And best of all, it is cheap and consumes less energy.
An air conditioning machine is a necessity for modern households. I mean, how else can you combat the high pollution, heat, and humidity levels nowadays?
Different types of air conditioning systems are available today, such as mini-split, window, portable, and even wearable options. In this regard, portable air conditioners are particularly sought after, thanks to the cooling and convenience they offer. And the DeLonghi portable AC is one of the most popular picks that you can get.
That’s why I have reviewed this product here, and if you want to know what I thought of it, then keep reading!
What Is A Portable Air Conditioner?
No products found.
Before I get into the main review, I would like to provide a brief discussion on what portable air conditioners are. If you are not as experienced in these things, you might find the information here to be helpful.
Simply put, a portable air conditioning unit is an HVAC system that is portable (hence the name). Unlike conventional mini-split or Window ACs, they are not fixed to a single spot and, therefore, can be moved around freely.
On that note, some manufacturers include additional windows kits with their portable ACs, which allow you to use them like window air conditioners. This adds a fair bit of versatility to the appliance, which is always a desirable aspect.
A typical portable AC unit has a compact design, which further adds to the convenience. Moreover, they have a lightweight build quality and often come with features like wheels and carry handles, which allow you to move them from one place to another.
However, these air conditioners take up floor space in your room since they cannot be mounted on the walls or the windows like conventional ACs. Although, you won’t have to worry about this issue if your AC unit comes with a window kit.
What Are The Benefits Of Using A Portable Air Conditioner?
There are several other advantages of using a portable AC besides its portability. Sure, the ability to move your AC between different rooms is a major selling point of these home appliances. But that’s not the only reason why these air conditioners are popular among consumers.
For starters, these ACs are not as expensive to purchase as traditional mini-split or window units. So, if you are a bit short on funds, you will find the lower price point of a portable AC to be quite attractive.
Apart from that, these air conditioners provide effective climate control for small spaces. For instance, if you have a small apartment room, the cooling, and heating provided by a portable AC can be a lot more effective than a mini-split or window unit. The latter types are generally intended for use in larger spaces, which means that they would be overkill for your small apartment room.
In that context, portable ACs can be used to provide directional cooling and heating. For example, if you are using only one side of a large room, you can conveniently turn your AC unit to face that side. That way, the AC will not have to cool the entire room but rather just a part of it, which is a lot more efficient by comparison.
Speaking of efficiency, you will notice that portable ACs consume a lot less energy than regular window or mini-split ACs. That, in turn, will help to keep your monthly energy bills in check. As a result, you can save a lot of money in the long run.
And lastly, portable ACs are a lot easier to install than other types of ACs. This is all thanks to their simple and lightweight design, which allows you to set them up even with little to no prior experience.
Are There Any Drawbacks To Using Portable Air Conditioners?
The short answer to this question is - yes, there are some drawbacks to using a portable AC. On that note, I have already mentioned that it occupies floor space in your room (unless it comes with a window mounting kit). As such, you can easily bump into it, which can damage the machine.
Apart from that, these ACs normally have a lower cooling capacity, which makes them unsuitable for use in medium or large-sized rooms.
DeLonghi - A Brief Overview
Now that you know about portable ACs and their benefits and drawbacks, let’s get into the review, starting with a brief description of the brand. DeLonghi (or De’Longhi) is renowned for its range of high-quality espresso machines, as well as other similar types of appliances, such as coffee makers, coffee grinders, and so on.
Despite being around for quite a while, the brand has made its foray into the market of HVAC systems fairly recently. Likewise, the Pinguino portable air conditioner is one of its most popular offerings. In fact, it is regarded by many to be one of the best portable air conditioners available today.
But is it really as good as everyone says? Well, let’s find out!
DeLonghi Pinguino Portable Air Conditioner Review
What Are Some Of The Key Features Of The DeLonghi Pinguino?
Here, I have listed some of the most notable features of the DeLonghi Pinguino portable AC. It’s because of these features that the product has become so popular among consumers today.
Good cooling capacity
Silent operation
Great energy efficiency
Balanced temperature and humidity control
Convenient to use
High-quality build
Reliable operation
What Functionalities Do You Get With The DeLonghi Pinguino?
The AC comes with a 3-in-1 functionality, which offers a good degree of versatility to the appliance. It includes a cooling unit, a dehumidifier, and a fan, which should be enough to meet your air conditioning needs.
This air conditioner utilizes the brand’s Cool Surround technology, which gives you convenient cooling at all times. Thanks to this feature, the unit is able to monitor the ambient temperature and humidity levels continuously. Based on that, it adjusts the dehumidifier and cooling unit to a desired target temperature, thereby giving you a comfortable room environment.
Here we should mention that the Cool Surround sensors are not built into the AC unit, but rather the smart remote control. This makes the AC unit even more convenient to use. However, it does come with a conventional electronic control panel as well. So, you can control the AC unit directly from there if you wish.
That said, this model does not come with heating functionality, which means that it is not suitable for use in colder climates.
How Does The DeLonghi Pinguino Perform?
I was pleasantly surprised by the performance of this particular DeLonghi air conditioner. For a portable unit, it performs exceptionally well, which makes it one of the best options that you can buy.
The air conditioner has a powerful cooling output, which makes it a great choice for medium or large rooms up to 700 square feet. As per the SACC standards, the cooling output of this unit is 8,600 BTU (British Thermal Unit), while it is 14,000 BTU according to the ASHRAE standards.
This sets it apart from many other portable AC models available today, which have considerably low cooling outputs and can only cool small or medium-sized rooms. As a matter of fact, its high cooling output makes it comparable to a regular mini-split or central air conditioner.
Besides, the fan comes with three different speed settings, which help to circulate the cool air uniformly inside the whole room. At the highest speed setting, it pumps out a powerful stream of cold air that provides quick cooling. And despite such a powerful performance, the air conditioner is incredibly quiet, which makes it the perfect choice for your living areas like bedrooms.
This dehumidifier unit is also pretty powerful, and it can remove high volumes of moisture from the air. In addition, it features the unique Eco Real Feel technology, which provides energy-efficient cooling and dehumidification. That, in turn, makes it an excellent choice for hot and humid climates.
How Has The DeLonghi Pinguino Been Designed?
The design and build quality is an important factor to consider since it determines the durability of the machine. In that context, I was impressed with the design of this AC. The Pinguino is a well-built appliance that exemplifies the quality that DeLonghi is known for.
There is a window kit included with the AC, which allows you to mount it up on your window. Additionally, it comes with a long and flexible exhaust hose through which you can remove the waste water and hot air from the room. Here, you can utilize its auto-evaporate function to eliminate or recycle the condensed water automatically, thereby enhancing convenience.
Furthermore, it features a motorized louver that directs the airflow to give you even cooling throughout the room. Besides, it includes a washable air filter that keeps out dust and pathogens to give you clean and fresh air at all times. You can easily remove and wash the filter under the faucet, which makes it easy to maintain in the long run.
Weight: 72 lbs. | Dimensions: 17.5” x 15.35” x 31.7” | Cooling Power: 8600 BTU (SACC)/14000 BTU (ASHRAE) | Maximum Square Footage: 700 sq. ft. | Maximum Noise Level: 52 dB | Refrigerant: R410a | Fan Speeds: 3 | Operation Modes: Cooling, dehumidification, fan | Voltage: 115 V
If you have liked this review so far, be sure to check out my review of the Honeywell portable AC, which is yet another worthy cooling option for your home.
Final Verdict
That brings me to the end of this detailed review. So, the question that arises now is - should you get the DeLonghi Pinguino Portable AC? Well, if you ask me, I would say - yes, you definitely should.
You can use this AC for large, medium, and small rooms, which adds a good bit of versatility. Yes, I understand that it doesn’t have heating functionality, but if your city experiences a moderate climate, this should not be an issue.
On top of that, it is easy to operate, and it uses considerably less energy than other similar portable ACs. And last but not least, the AC comes at a relatively affordable price, which gives you excellent value for your money.
With 3 fan speeds, a programmable 24-hour timer, and a 10-hour sleep mode, the Honeywell Portable Air Conditioner is an excellent option, you get an in-built fan and dehumidifier with this unit without spending a lot of money.
Considering the hot summer temperatures in the USA, owning an air conditioning unit has become a necessity.
And since a central air conditioning system is quite costly, it is beyond the means of those living on a steady income, with even a window unit proving expensive. Hence, I find portable air conditioners a more suitable option, and the Honeywell air conditioner has certainly helped me survive the scorching summer heat!
Honeywell Portable Air Conditioner Review
No products found.
A. Accessories And Parts: Comes With Everything Needed For Installation
Unlike most heating, ventilating and air conditioning systems, the Honeywell Portable Air Conditioner is supplied with each and every accessory that will be needed for setting it up. So that when the unit arrives, the only thing you will have to do is choose the right window for installing it.
Here's what the Honeywell Portable AC is supplied with:
Despite being a portable unit with in-window installation and an exhaust hose, the Honeywell Portable air conditioner required very little setup. Weighing about 13.5" D x 14.6" W x 27.7" H, this portable unit is more lightweight than other portable air conditioners I've tested.
I took out the unit from the packaging and placed it in my office space, where I decided to run it. Once the unit was positioned properly, I connected the exhaust hose to the rear and routed it via the window. Then, I quickly skimmed through the instructions and sealed the window kit to the casement.
As soon as the window kit was installed, I double-checked the hose and the kit. When everything seemed fine, I plugged the unit into an electrical outlet and turned it on.
C. So, Is The Honeywell Portable AC Easy To Install?
For DIY enthusiasts like me, installation won't take much time, and the unit is ready for use in less than 15 minutes.
Although it's a fairly easy process, people with little to 0 DIY knowledge may face issues. In that case, going through video tutorials online may help. Or, if possible, ask for a helping hand to make sure you install the window kit correctly from the get-go.
One of the significant downsides of this great unit is that the package lacks sealing foam tape. And that's what separates it from other units, like a central air conditioner or a split system. Since I already owned sealing foam tape, I didn't have to wait to set up this unit.
So, if you don't own one, getting one will save you the trouble of running to the store during the installation process. But a positive aspect of this portable air conditioner is that the window kit relies on wing bolts rather than screws. That made installing the window kit easy, as I just had to slide the edges into place and tighten the bolts.
D. Design: Simple, Sleek, And Space-Saving With A Modern Touch
Sitting on 4 caster wheels, the Honeywell Portable Air Conditioner boasts a slim and compact profile. Towards the top is a digital control panel equipped with an LED that adds to the user-friendliness of the unit.
On the front is an air vent to distribute cool air throughout the space while filtering dust, pet danders, and other particles. Because this Honeywell portable air conditioner includes an exhaust hose, it needs to be placed near a window like most portable AC units.
Towards the rear coil to absorb warm air or heat from indoors and expel it outdoors. And since it has a wheeled base, this portable unit is easy to move. Further portability is enhanced with its lightweight design, which allows people to transport the unit from one corner of the house to another.
E. Performance: Powerful Unit That Doubles As A Dehumidifier
Despite being small and compact, the Honeywell Portable Air Conditioner packs quite a punch.
I say so because it's a 3-in-1 unit, meaning you get a fan, air conditioner, and a dehumidifier in one device. Operating within the temperature range of 61°F to 89°F, this portable air conditioner cools my office space of about 250 square feet in 30 minutes.
However, since its cooling power is 8,000 British Thermal Units, it can be used to cool spaces up to 350 square feet. Speaking from experience, I placed it in my dining room of about 400 square feet, and it did a reasonable job, thanks to the 3 fan speeds.
And on those evenings when I prefer relaxing in my basement, I wheel the unit to the space and switch to dehumidifier mode. Its built-in dehumidifier eliminates up to 44 pints of moisture per day.
For longer unattended dehumidification, this unit comes with a continuous drain option, which is rarely found in portable units. When used as a dehumidifier, you can set it up within minutes and go about your day without worries.
F. Noise Level: Quiet Operation
Despite being such a powerful unit, this portable air conditioner is surprisingly quiet. This portable air conditioner relies on dual motor technology to supply cold air to a space.
When compared to Delonghi Pinguino Portable AC, I discovered that the unit generates about 50 to 53 dB (decibel) of sound at the highest setting. Although it isn't as quiet as a whisper, it is similar to the sound produced by an electric fan. So, you can sleep, work on your laptop, and even read a book without any disturbance, even when it is in cooling mode.
G. Maintenance: Relatively A Low-Maintenance Unit
One of the reasons I opted for the Honeywell Portable AC for my office space is the fact that it's a low-maintenance unit. Unlike other air conditioning systems, you need not call professionals to clean the filters or for any sort of maintenance-related chore.
The exhaust hose, the vent, and the air filter are the three main areas to keep an eye on. I'll give a clear picture of each of these components.
1. Exhaust Hose
The exhaust hose of this Honeywell Air Conditioner doesn't feature a grill cover or a plate. That means dirt, debris, foreign particles, and even small animals can settle in them. You need to be careful more so, if you place the unit near an exterior window.
To make sure animals don’t make a home inside the hose and affect the efficiency of the unit, you will have to keep checking the exhaust hose regularly.
2. Vent
With regular usage, debris, and dirt could settle in the vent of the Honeywell Air Conditioner, so it's equally important to check it regularly. Checking them isn't the only task– you will have to clean the vent along with the coils to prevent dust and debris from accumulating. In case you don't clean them often, remember the buildup will affect the performance of the AC unit.
3. Air Filter
Besides circulating cooled air in your space, the air conditioning unit keeps the indoor air clean by trapping foreign particles. And the air filter is in charge of purifying the indoor air by trapping dirt, pet danders, and other impurities.
Nevertheless, I found that cleaning the air filter is very easy, as it's washable. And every homeowner can do it themselves without calling for professionals every few months.
H. Extra Features: Energy-Saving Timer And Sleep Mode
With this portable air conditioner, you get additional features that separate it from the competition.
Among them, what deserves mention is its energy-saving feature. Unlike a central air conditioning unit, the Honeywell Portable Air Conditioner consumes less energy.
At first, I didn't believe its claims of saving energy, but contrary to my expectations, there wasn't much increase in my utility or electricity bills. So, if you're hunting for an AC unit that will help you survive the heat without mounting electricity bills, the Honeywell Portable Air Conditioner is a great machine.
Further, the efficient energy use of this AC unit is enhanced by the "sleep" mode. When I run the AC for more than 3 hours, I switch to the "sleep" mode, which reduces energy consumption to a great extent.
In "sleep" mode, the AC unit adjusts the humidity and room temperature automatically, making the space cozy and comfortable by distributing cold air across the space. One word of warning: the temperature decreases by 0.5 to 1 degree each hour for up to 2 to 3 hours.
Another noteworthy feature is the 24-hour timer that allows users to set the number of hours they want to run the AC unit for. To test the timer function, I tweaked the setting to turn the unit off at 5 PM in the evening, and the air conditioner responded accurately.
I. Safety: Shuts Off To Prevent Accidents
Safety is yet another feature I was looking for when searching for the best portable air conditioners, and guess what? The Honeywell Portable Air Conditioner promises extra safety by offering thermal overload protection on the compressor motor.
Not many know why such a mechanism is installed on the motor– basically, it's a protection device that turns off the motor in case it overheats. Technically, it is installed to keep the motor safe from burning to prevent accidents.
That means even if you run the unit continuously for long hours, you can rest assured there is no way the motor will burn or get damaged.
J. Controls: Intuitive And Responsive
Tweaking the settings was also convenient on this unit, thanks to the remote control and the LED soft-touch control panel.
What I liked about the digital panel is that it's located at the top, not on the front or either side. And this ingenious placement makes it easy for me to adjust the settings without having to move from my office desk or bed.
The digital control panel of this portable air conditioner has buttons for:
Power on/off
Setting timer (up to 24 hours)
Switching fan speeds (3 modes)
Adjusting temperature from 60°F to 90°F
Switching modes– fan, air conditioner, and dehumidifier
You can change the settings as often as you want without any hassle, especially since the touch controls are intuitive. Like, when I had to adjust the fan speed, I simply used the "fan” button and adjusted it to the "III." Then, I adjusted the temperature using the up and down buttons.
On this air conditioning unit, the temperature is displayed in both Fahrenheit and Celsius, adding to its user-friendliness. Except for "sleep" mode, the digital control panel features all the settings, unlike other air conditioners. So, you will have to use the remote control to activate the "sleep" mode.
Like the digital control panel, the remote control is easy to use, meaning you won't have to go through the hassles of setting it up or pairing the unit via Wi-Fi.
Honeywell Portable AC Things to Consider
Pros
Here's why the Honeywell Portable Air Conditioner would be an ideal pick for your space:
1. Compact
Until now, I have never come across a portable air conditioner as compact as this AC unit from Honeywell. It boasts a sleek and slim design, which doesn't occupy much floor space and is ideal for small spaces.
2. Multifunctional
Rarely are portable air conditioners multifunctional, but this unit from Honeywell is a 3-in-1 device. Besides using it to pump hot air from the room, you can use it as a dehumidifier and reduce humidity.
3. Easy To Set Up
As the unit comes pre-assembled, you need not break a sweat to install this unit, unlike other AC units. After unpacking, all you need to do is position it near a window, install the window kit, and that's it!
Cons
Here's why you shouldn't opt for the Honeywell Portable Air Conditioner:
1. Not Ideal For Large Spaces
For spaces larger than 400 square feet, the Honeywell Portable Air Conditioner wouldn't be the right choice. That's because it has a cooling power of 8,000 BTU, which will prove useful in cooling a small to medium-sized room.
2. Isn't Energy Star-Rated
Even though the unit is integrated with energy saver timer and sleep mode features, it isn't Energy Star-rated. So, if you're looking for AC units that are Energy Star-certified, there are better choices than this one.
Manufacturer: Honeywell | Model Number: MO08CESWK | Item Weight: 54 lb. (mass) | Product Dimensions: 13.5" D x 14.6" W x 27.7" H | Maximum Air Flow: Not Listed | Room Coverage: 250 to 350 sq. ft. | Warranty: 1 Year Limited Warranty | Capacity: 44 pint | Exhaust Hose Length: 12” to 47” | Voltage: 115 Volts | Noise Level: 54 dB | Color: White/Black
Wrapping It Up
Coming with a wheeled base, the Honeywell Portable Air Conditioner is one of the lightest yet most versatile units available on the market today. Although its 8,000 BTU cooling power makes it an excellent choice for small spaces, it doesn't do such a good job of cooling large spaces.
Nevertheless, this portable AC unit scores high on versatility as it can be used as a fan, dehumidifier, and air conditioner– now that's a new one!
Hopefully, my detailed review has helped you figure out if the unit is the right pick for you. Just keep in mind that finding an AC unit that serves as a dehumidifier and fan, too, at this price point is challenging.
So, if you're looking for a product that would beat the heat and suck in the humid air, this unit will fit the bill!
Ever been astonished by the sheer number of options on your visit to an art supplies store?
Well, you aren't alone, as it's quite bewildering to see the development in the area of painting mediums. Even though we appreciate the choices, they can often end up being intimidating for a beginner.
One of the most challenging decisions is to choose between acrylic paint vs oil paint. Both the mediums are equally popular, and you can find proponents on either side who swear by the paints and their advantages. To make your choice a tad easier, we have come up with a guide laying down the differences between top grade acrylic paints and its high quality oil paints counterpart.
So, without further ado, let's get started!
Essential Differences Between Oil And Acrylic Paints
1. Composition
When you're getting to know paint mediums, one of the first things to focus on would be the composition of a particular paint. Before beginning, we would like to point out that the composition or formulations vary between brands. So, even though a popular brand may list the ingredients used in the paint, they won't be open about their particular quality.
On observing popular oil paints closely, we found that most of them have an oil base, color pigments, and a binding agent. The oil of choice is usually linseed or safflower, but it may differ based on the price of the paints. These natural oils are responsible for providing the paints with a smooth and creamy texture, helping them glide on the canvas.
We were surprised to know that most acrylic paints have a very similar composition to oil paints except for the use of an oil base. Instead, the binder used in acrylic paint is an acrylic polymer that holds the pigments and turns into a protective film once the water has evaporated.
Water is also added as it acts as a binder between the polymer and pigments, leading to an acrylic polymer emulsion. Overall, the presence of water instead of oil makes the acrylics fast drying and safe for almost everyone, including children, if the paint has non-toxic pigments.
Both acrylics and oil paints can be used for diverse projects and applied on different surfaces. However, before using oil paints, it's advised to apply a primer so that the oil doesn't get soaked or affect the surface.
When it comes to the oil paint medium, one of the advantages often highlighted is the slow drying time. As we have already mentioned, it comes from the presence of an oil base which takes more time to dry.
If you prefer to work on a piece for long and have the flexibility of correcting mistakes, then oil paints are the way to go. However, it means that you'll need to be much more patient and careful while working with the paints. Layers need to be applied with precision following the thin-to-thick method and left to dry in-between to get the right outcome.
Coming to acrylic paints, they do have a bad reputation for drying too quickly. It's not really a negative as the paint is more versatile and can be applied on a number of surfaces where the quick drying time minimizes the chance of mistakes. Nevertheless, when working with acrylics on a canvas, it's best to use a combination of retardants and wet palettes to keep the paint fresh.
These days you can also find relatively slow-drying acrylics, which can help get an experience similar to working with oil paints. Still, the threshold of making mistakes is quite low with acrylics, so you need to plan well before starting to work on a big project.
3. Blending And Mixing Colors
Professional painters often rave about using oil paints due to how easy it is to blend colors. Most of them prefer to have a limited color palette consisting of primary colors, along with brown, black, and white. It's said to be sufficient for creating numerous colors in various tones and shades. The creamy texture of oil paints and their slow drying time also contribute to the comfort of mixing colors.
Moreover, the presence of fewer binding agents lets the different paints come together and blend into each other creating the typical soft effect. The colors remain fresh on the canvas for a longer time, so you can come back to the painting and blend a layer to fix any mistakes or add textures.
Another popular blending technique for oil paints is wet-on-wet which lets you achieve some of the smoothest transitions. It especially comes in handy while painting portraits owing to the subtle shadings that need to be added.
Your painting experience is going to be quite different with acrylics as the paints tend to dry quickly. So, you need to be fast in mixing colors when working on a large canvas. Besides, acrylic paints from other brands may at times not work with each other due to the presence of different binders.
4. Color Shift
Have you ever experienced a color-changing entirely after it has dried? This phenomenon is known to be quite familiar with acrylics, so it's advised to test out a color before working on a big project. The culprit is usually the white binder used in acrylic paints, which can change color when dry.
However, you can easily avoid this problem by getting paints with a clear binder. Another option is to splurge a bit more before you start acrylic painting to get artist-quality paints that don't have the problem of color shifts.
The problem of color shift isn't usually seen for oil paints when they are of a good grade. But, if you aren't careful while priming the canvas, it can soak oil from the paint, making a color appear dull. To avoid this, make sure to prime the surface adequately and refrain from using too much solvent with the paints.
Nevertheless, apart from the immediate color shift, you may even see the color of a painting becoming dull or yellow with time. It's usually due to the poor lightfastness of the pigments or oxidation of paints.
The problem is more apparent in oil paintings, where some bright colors may turn yellowish with time as the oil dries and oxidizes. To make your paintings long-lasting, make sure to check the lightfastness rating of your oil-based paints. You may want to get oil paints with inorganic pigments as they are less prone to getting dull with time.
Artists using acrylics have an advantage regarding lightfastness as most of the excellent quality paints have been extensively tested for being long-lasting. Some acrylic paints even guarantee to last more than 200 years without getting dull. You can test the phenomenon yourself, as the vibrant colors of acrylics retain their quality even after drying.
5. Layering
For a beginner artist, the concept of painting in layers can be a bit challenging to grasp initially. On observing famous paintings closely, you're bound to notice that most of them are composed of multiple layers. The masters spend countless hours perfecting the application of the paint layers with paintbrushes. To be a good painter, you'll need to learn the techniques based on the paint medium.
For instance, the oil medium is thought to be quite forgiving as the paints take time to dry completely. So, the painters have more time to blend the layers or fix mistakes. Painters may choose to work with thick paint layers, but they must wait for the subsequent layers to dry before moving forward with a painting.
Having said that, the slower drying times of oil paints can also be frustrating, especially as they can vary based on the pigments used in a particular color. You may choose to add a siccative to slow drying paints to accelerate the process.
When it comes to acrylic paints, most artists like the flexibility of acrylic paints that can be laid in thin or thick layers. In fact, many people prefer to work with acrylics and a palette knife to create elaborate impasto art pieces with thick paint layers. And the great thing is that the layers of acrylic dry quite quickly, letting painters finish projects within a day.
Besides, you can even thin down acrylic paints with other mediums or simply water to create transparent glazes or watercolor-like washes. The only downside is that acrylics can easily crack when exposed to extreme temperatures or contaminants, so you have to let them dry in a cool, dry place.
6. Finish Of Paintings
When you're choosing between two painting mediums, you'll also need to consider the expected finish of the painting. While oil is known to provide a high gloss finish, the most common acrylics may leave a matte finish.
But, thanks to the availability of mediums, you can now purchase high-gloss or matte additives to change the finish of your painting. You can even get mediums to make your oil paints thick to get an opaque texture.
7. Availability Of Space
If you didn't know already, oil painting needs to be done in a well-ventilated and spacious area due to the presence of fumes in some of the colors. This is usually due to the oil base used in paint or the use of a medium like turpentine while painting. Moreover, white spirit can especially irritate the skin, so you need to be careful about handling the substance.
Even though most painters may think that oil paintings can't be made inside, that isn't necessarily true. You'll need to find a space that gets enough air so that the fumes wouldn't be able to affect your body. Otherwise, it's better to take your work outside in an area that doesn't receive direct sunlight.
If you want to enjoy painting using oil paints without worrying about the harmful fumes, try using non-toxic colors and an odorless solvent for the purpose of mixing. However, some artists note that odorless solvents aren't great at cutting through the paints, unlike solvents like turpentine.
Those who have limited space and want to avoid the hassle of spending time prepping can opt for acrylics which are much more manageable. You can easily mix the paints with just water and begin to paint. Besides, most acrylic paints are completely safe for children, so you can use them when they're close to your workspace.
Irrespective of the paint of your choice, it's important to invest in high-quality paints and check their composition before making a purchase. This is especially true for oil paints, as high-quality oil paint will seldom let you down, and they have premium pigments that aren't harmful.
Also, check your acrylic colors to see if there's any mention of trace amounts of ammonia which may require you to use the paint in a well-ventilated area.
8. Cleaning Painting Materials
Along with spending a lot of money on the paints, you'll also need to buy other painting supplies to start creating your art pieces. So, the last thing you'll want to witness is a paintbrush ruined with dried paint. To avoid this, you'll need to clean your painting tools routinely.
The cleaning process is pretty simple with water-based paints like acrylics, as all you need to do is place your brushes and palettes under running water. You can even use a bit of soapy water to get rid of the stubborn colors. Just make sure not to let the acrylic paints dry on your brushes, palettes, or other art supplies, as removing the colors would be tough.
Compared to acrylic paints, removing oil paint from art tools and other surfaces is pretty hard. As they aren't water-soluble, you'll need a medium like linseed oil or walnut oil to dilute the paints for easy removal.
After you're done painting, dip the brushes in your choice of oil and wipe them on a paper towel. You may need multiple passes before the brushes are clean and free from color residue. Next, run your brushes under warm water and clean them with a bit of soapy water to remove any staining.
Remember to wear gloves while handling oil colors and supplies used for an oil painting to remain safe from any harmful elements. Also, never leave a brush sitting idle in a solvent or paint thinner for too long as they may hurt the bristles and the handles.
Painting Tips
As we have said already, using acrylic and oil paints is much more than just applying the colors on a canvas. So, we would like to share some painting tips that we came across while researching different painting mediums. These will surely help you become a better painter by enhancing your skills with paints, be it acrylic or oil.
1. Tips To Work With Oil Paints
Here are some tips to know before you start an oil painting:
Spend time looking for suitable solvents or paint thinners for oil paints
Picking colors is an important aspect of oil painting, so decide your palette beforehand
Mix colors with a palette knife as it provides more control than brushes
When painting with oil paints, let a subsequent layer dry before applying a new color
As oil paints stay wet for longer, remember to carefully handle the canvas
An oil painter should always start by applying thin layers, gradually moving to thick
If you plan to paint the next day, keep your paintbrushes dipped in solvents overnight
2. Tips To Work With Acrylic Paints
Here are some tips to know before you start an acrylic painting:
There's no need to purchase acrylic mediums for your first art piece as the paints are water-soluble
To keep the acrylic paints fresh in the palette, you can occasionally spritz them with water
Once you have started painting, don't rush to finish the piece; instead, work in sections as acrylics dry fast
After the drying process is over, make sure to apply a sealant or fixative to your acrylic paintings to make them last longer
Instead of throwing away your leftover wet colors, store them in small airtight containers to use in later paintings
Acrylic Paint Vs Oil Frequently Asked Questions ?
Is oil paint better than acrylic?
Even after learning about the key differences between the two painting mediums, people still want to know which one is better. Well, the answer varies based on the preferences of whoever is using the paints. Someone who has just started to paint and has little to no skills would definitely appreciate a versatile and quick medium like acrylic.
On the other hand, those who have spent some time perfecting their techniques or know the basics of painting may prefer oil paints. One of their common reasons behind it is the flexibility offered by oil paints due to their slow drying time.
In the end, we would advise you to try out both mediums to see which one suits your style the most. If you're a total beginner, try using heavy body acrylic paints, then slowly graduate to more accessible oil paints.
Can acrylic paint be directly applied to a canvas?
Unlike oil paints that require you to prime the canvas, acrylics don't demand it. You can very well begin by applying the paints on a canvas, paper, or even board. Having said that, to get a better outcome, it's always best to prep your canvas with gesso.
All you need is to apply a double layer of gesso on the canvas and let it dry. Or, you can buy primed canvases that have already been treated with gesso to reduce your tasks.
One of the reasons artists prefer to use primed canvases is that the colors appear much brighter and smoother. In an unprimed canvas, the paints may sink into the weaves of the fabric leading to a textured and dull appearance.
Do professional painters use acrylic paints?
A common myth you'll come across as a beginner is that professional artists don't prefer to use acrylic paints. But, it's far from the truth, as the choice of painting medium often depends on the outcome a painter is trying to achieve. Even though oil paint is a pretty popular medium among professionals, there are plenty of people who like using acrylics.
Moreover, with the advancement in technologies, it has become easier to bridge the gap between the two paints. The foremost complaint about the quick drying time in acrylics can be easily fixed with a retarder or slow drying medium. Plus, artists often state that layering is easier with acrylics, along with the simplicity of using the medium.
Some famous artists who have preferred using acrylic paints include Andy Warhol, Robert Motherwell, Mark Rothko, and Bridget Riley.
What is the best surface for oil paints?
As a beginner, one of the first things that you need to figure out is the surface to use for your art pieces. In the case of oil paintings, the surface of choice is usually primed and stretched canvas. Earlier, the canvases needed to be stretched and primed by the painter, but now readymade canvas options are available online and in stores.
Essentially, you need to make a surface non-porous so that it doesn't soak up the oil from the oil paints, which can lead to cracking once dried. Another pretty popular option is the canvas board, which is more economical and takes less space than stretched canvases. You can also try painting on MDF boards after prepping them adequately with proper primers meant for oil paintings.
Even though paper may appear an unlikely choice, you can find papers meant for oil paints. Try looking for heavyweight papers with canvas texture or oil painting pads as they are excellent options and may not require the use of gesso.
Acrylic Paint Vs Oil Final Words
That's everything we had to tell you about the differences between acrylic and oil paints. We hope that this guide will come in handy for you to choose between the two paints when you're thinking about investing in a new art project.
Irrespective of their differences, there's a learning curve associated with both mediums. So, even though you may find it challenging at first, you'll get comfortable using the paints with time.
Also, ensure to invest in decent quality painting materials as they can make quite a bit of difference in the outcome of an art piece. We recommend trying out both acrylic and oil paints before settling for one. This will ensure what acrylic paint is for and for oil paints too.
All things considered, we'll suggest a beginner to side with acrylic painting as it's less daunting and an easier stepping stone. Additionally, the water-based paints dry faster, letting you spend time on multiple projects.
Until next time, take care, and happy painting!
As with other coloring mediums, finding the best colored pencils can often be a complicated task.
This is not only because of the wide range of options from different manufacturers but because of the difference in their construction. What may surprise many people is that colored pencils do not contain lead, unlike regular ones.
Instead, they generally include pigments, binders, and other substances, which directly affect their quality and the user experience. And since these pencils cater to both professional artists and hobbyists, you can find extremely pricey as well as economical options on the market.
Finding the right one, however, requires some knowledge about how they are made and what materials are used for the process. And in this guide, we’ll be sharing this information so that it becomes easy to select the most suitable option and eliminate hassles.
So, without further ado, let’s get started!
Colored Pencils - Origin And History
The first use of wax-based mediums for art was during the Golden Age of ancient Greece, as recorded by Pliny the Elder. And while wax and oil-based colored pencils for artistic purposes came into being during the 20th century, such pencils were already in use for marking and checking much before that.
A colored pencil or pencil crayon generally contains a core of pigment in a wood casing, with the pigment being either oil or wax based. The first companies that started manufacturing colored pencils included Faber-Castell, Caran d’Ache, and Berol Prismacolor.
Over time, the popularity of such pencils kept increasing and reached its peak during the 1990s, leading to the establishment of the Colored Pencil Society of America (CPSA). This organization promotes the use of colored pencils and also sets the standards for lightfastness. Other similar organizations are present in countries like the UK, Canada, and Australia.
And even though many artists prefer using other mediums like paint over colored pencils, the range of such pencils available has never been greater. This is mainly due to the variation in the quality and quantity of the materials used to manufacture them.
Substances Used To Manufacture Colored Pencils
1. Wood
Traditionally, the casing of a colored pencil used to be made from wood that has been hollowed out from the inside, making space for the core. However, in recent times, woodless colored pencils are becoming more popular, which use sustainable sources for the barrel. More and more companies are shifting to such materials instead of using regular wood.
2. Pigments
The pigments present in colored pencils determine their quality and performance and can vary widely among brands. Also, there can be a lot of differences in colors depending on the pigment used. That is why it is the main factor that separates costly high-end options from low-cost ones. High-quality pigments are present in expensive options and result in more vibrant colors.
Also, a single pigment can result in multiple colors, and pure pigments provide brighter, more vivid colors than others. For artists, such information comes in handy as it can help find colored pencils containing the same pigments and also makes it easy to combine appropriate colors.
Apart from that, the lightfastness rating of a set of colored pencils depends upon the pigment used. This rating determines how quickly the color will fade when exposed to light. Generally, it is extremely difficult for colored pencil manufacturers to develop products with superb lightfastness ratings, mainly because of the chemical nature of the organic pigments.
Reputable brands that professional artists choose, such as Caran d’Ache, usually provide information regarding the pigments used and their lightfastness rating.
Some pigments fade faster than others, and the standard lightfastness ratings are:
I - excellent lightfastness
II - very good lightfastness
III - fair lightfastness
IV - poor lightfastness
V - extremely poor lightfastness
Lightfastness can also be determined using the blue wool scale, but most colored pencil brands on the market do not follow these guidelines.
3. Binders
Binders, also known as resins, are responsible for keeping the pigments in place after they are combined together. They ensure that the pigment is distributed evenly along the core of the pencils. Manufacturers can use different types of binders, such as paraffin wax, oil compounds, gum arabic, and others.
The type of binder used in a colored pencil determines its performance when the pigment interacts with the paper.
4. Extenders
Extenders are used along with binders and help make sure that the core has a firm, solid structure. Whether a colored pencil feels rigid or soft depends on the extenders used. Also, a greater amount of extenders can reduce the pigment and binder required, helping lower the price of the pencils.
Differences Between Lead Pencils And Colored Pencils
Apart from having a core that is not made from graphite, colored pencils have some other features that distinguish them from lead ones.
In most cases, these pencils are highly resistant to water and hence do not smudge easily, unlike graphite pencils. They also offer greater control and precision, making them easier to work with, and can be easily damaged by light and heat, thus requiring greater care.
Types Of Colored Pencils
Unlike regular lead-based pencils, colored ones do not contain any graphite but can still be divided into different grades. The main grades of colored pencils include:
1. Artist Grade
Artist-grade colored pencils are higher quality pencils with well-pigmented colors, which makes them more vibrant and resistant to UV rays. They also have a wider color range and tend to be more durable. Artist-grade pencils are also resistant to water and are available as individual pencils or in sets.
2. Student Grade
Student-grade colored pencils are generally inferior to artist-grade ones since they are generally meant for classroom or informal use. However, that does not mean that they are of poor quality and can deliver great performance for hobbyists and students while also being more affordable.
These pencils also do not have a lightfastness rating and have a color range limited to 36 or 24 colors. However, due to lower quality pigments used in such pencils, you can even get erasable colored pencils which can be great for beginners.
3. Mechanical Pencils
Mechanical colored pencils are not manufactured like standard colored pencils and are similar to mechanical graphite pencils. The only difference is that they contain colored pigments instead of lead.
4. Watercolor Pencils
Watercolor pencils or water-soluble pencils come with pigments that can dissolve in water and are usually used to create a watercolor effect. But they can also be used like regular colored pencils without water.
5. Pastel Pencils
Like hard pastels, pastel pencils can be used separately or with various mediums and may be wet, dry, or blended. The main use of pastel pencils is for creating rough sketches or for details.
Colored Pencils Subsets
Besides the various grades of colored pencils, there are some subsets based upon their construction, which include:
1. Wax Based
Wax-based colored pencils are one of the most popular types and are so named because they have a core made from wax. These pencils help create a smoother, slicker appearance and are most commonly used by artists for blending. It is also possible to layer different colors easily using such pencils.
The feature that makes wax-based colored pencils a favorite choice for many is that they can easily be used with solvents. This helps dissolve the pigment onto the paper very effectively and makes the pencils easy to work with. Artists generally use solvents like xylene or baby oil with colored pencils.
Some blending pens are also made using xylene, which counteracts the paraffin wax used in colored pencils and is generally a better choice leading to cleaner artwork. The only downside to using such pencils is the high possibility of wax blooms, which happens when the wax starts to oxidize over time.
Fortunately, dealing with this problem is easy and only requires wiping your artwork with a clean, dry cloth. And to prevent it from happening again, simply seal off the drawing which will block the surface from interacting with air.
2. Oil Based
Oil-based colored pencils are less common than wax-based ones, and very few brands offer them. That said, these pencils can provide more vivid colors and a softer, smoother appearance than waxed-based ones. They also need solvents, such as turpentine or mineral spirits, to dissolve properly.
When using oil-based pencils, it is best to avoid xylene or baby oil, as these can spoil the paper and your artwork.
Generally used during the initial stages of coloring, layering can be used to provide finishing touches. Several primary colors are used in multiple layers to build up different tones, which provides the completed artwork with a grainy, textured appearance.
2. Burnishing
Burnishing is generally used on a drawing that has already been colored and requires the application of a light-colored pencil or colorless blender. It results in a shiny surface since the colors get deeply embedded into the grain.
3. Roughening
This technique involves placing a rough paper underneath the artwork and rubbing the drawing with a smooth object to create textures. It is followed by drawing on these textures to complete the artwork.
4. Scoring Patterns
Scoring patterns is a technique used for creating highlights by using a sharp pen and transparent or tracing paper. Place the tracing paper over the section of the drawing to be impressed and create the desired pattern or line over it.
5. Color Fusing
Similar to blending, this technique combines the color pigments with a colorless blender, solvents, or both. It can also be done by combining all the colors into a single one.
What Are Colored Pencils Made Of Frequently Asked Questions ?
Is it possible to create colored pencils using DIY techniques?
Manufacturing colored pencils is a highly specialized process involving combining pigments, binders, and extenders together and placing them into molds. It requires a lot of tools and training and hence cannot be accomplished using DIY methods.
Can colored pencil marks be erased?
If you’re wondering how to erase colored pencil marks, the first thing to remember is that not all colored pencil markings can be erased. Only those made using erasable pencils allow doing that since they use pigment that can easily be removed from the paper.
So, make sure to get such pencils if that is an important requirement.
How long do colored pencils last?
While the lifespan of colored pencils depends upon factors like their quality and how they are stored, in most cases, they last from two to five years easily. And when stored properly in a dark and cool place, they can last for as long as ten years.
What Are Colored Pencils Made Of Final Thoughts
Whether you’re a professional artist or a hobbyist who loves to draw, knowing about the tools used can greatly impact your experience and the quality of the work.
And in the case of mediums like colored pencils, this becomes even more important as there are lots of poor-quality options on the market. Now that you know what colored pencils are made of, finding the most suitable options should be easier.
Just make sure to consider various factors such as lightfastness and erasability and your personal requirements before making a choice. Doing so will ensure that you end up with the option most suitable.
With that said, it is time to conclude this guide. Until next time!
Clay modeling can be quite fun as a pastime activity. In fact, using clay for sculpting different objects is one of the most enjoyable things we did as kids.
This activity helps in developing the fine motor skills in children and nurtures their creativity. In that context, even adults can enjoy sculpting and clay modeling as a hobby. It is a great stress buster that can help you relax as well as unwind after a long and hectic day.
If you are creative enough, you can make a few stand-out clay models. After all, modeling clay is relatively flexible, and you can shape it in any way you want.
However, if you are running short on ideas for clay modeling, then you’ve come to the right place. In this guide, we have brought to you some of the best clay crafting ideas that you can try.
So, let’s get started!
Best Clay Modeling Ideas
1. Clay Bowls And Pots
This is probably the most versatile idea for clay crafts that you can try. It is simple and even children can master it pretty quickly. And, because of its versatility, you can add intriguing patterns and shapes to the clay to make it more interesting.
Most natural air-dry clays can be used for this sculpting idea. You can sculpt the clay into different shapes to make mugs and planters in addition to pots and bowls. Just make sure that the hollow central cavity has been modeled accordingly.
You can also add attractive patterns to the body of the clay model. For instance, you can use a sculpting knife to create intricate designs on the bowl or pot. You can then color these patterns using acrylic paint. Also, you can craft the cups or bowls using the pinching method to make the shapes interesting.
2. Cutlery
Are you tired of using conventional plastic and steel cutlery? Then you can try this clay modeling idea to create innovative cutlery. You can make spoons and forks using natural clay. However, you might need a kiln to fire the clay cutlery items before they can be used.
They are very easy to create, and you can give them a coat of acrylic paint to make them even more appealing. For more individuality, alter the shapes and sizes of the spoons and forks to make them distinct from each other.
3. Cookie Cutter Clay Shapes
You can make a wide variety of clay shapes using cookie cutters, which can be used as decorations throughout your home.
For this idea, you can use polymer clay or natural air-dry clay. First off, flatten the clay and place it on a hard surface. Then press the cookie cutter on the flat clay to cut out the designs.
Subsequently, you can use a sculpting knife to create patterns on the clay shapes. You can also paint the patterns to make them vibrant and colorful.
4. Animal Clay Craft
This is the perfect idea to keep your little ones engaged for a long time. Using polymer clay dough, you can help your kids craft cute little animals. What’s better, you can keep these clay animals as decorations in your house.
The clay can be shaped into different insects, such as snails, caterpillars, butterflies, and so on. And to make these clay insects even cuter, you can have your child color them with acrylic paints.
Besides, you can create small birds and animals, such as dogs, cats, and bunnies. Then, use a a sculpting knife to make them look realistic or funky like a cartoon, whichever you prefer. You can also use color on the whole model or on some parts to complete the look.
5. Plants And Flowers
Similar to the animal clay craft ideas above, making plant clay models can also be fairly engaging. You can make adorable miniatures of different plants, or craft individual leaves and branches. In fact, you can make potted plant designs as well.
In our opinion, the simplest plant that can be crafted is the cactus. You can try making other plants, but they will require a lot of precision and patience. Craft the pot first and then attach the plant and pot together with glue with a few final touches.
Alternatively, you could just craft the plant and pot as a whole. You can also model separate flowers such as roses, daisies, lilies, and so on. And don’t forget to give them a splash of color!
5. Clay Models
Have you ever made sandcastles on the beach when you were a child? Well, this sculpting idea is the same, but with clay instead of sand. You and your child can enjoy creating majestic castles and beautiful houses using polymer clay.
Just make sure to use it in abundance so that the model can be sufficiently detailed. With enough effort, you can make detailed dioramas to show off to your friends and neighbors.
Making detailed models requires a lot of time, patience, precision, and imagination. So, it can be a perfect method to enhance the focus, concentration, and creativity of your child.
6. Clay Mosaic
If you’ve got any old modeling clay lying around, then this is the perfect idea to safely and creatively recycle them. Not only that, but you can also use the finished clay mosaics as a house decoration.
To begin, get your child to draw scenery, portraits, or create any other artwork on a clean white sheet of paper. Then, apply glue to the outlines of the picture. Once that’s done, simply stick the old and dried clay to the glued paper to create a mosaic.
The clay acts as the color for the image your child has drawn, which gives it a unique appearance. Furthermore, you can mix and match the different colored clay to give it an even more distinctive appeal. You can then frame the mosaic art piece and hang it on the wall as a display.
7. Clay Impressions
This is another exciting idea for sculpting clay, as it can help your kids make impressions of objects, such as seashells, corals, and so on. You can also create impressions of your hands and feet on the clay. These can be used as the perfect souvenirs for parents, siblings, spouses, or the children themselves.
First, the clay needs to be flattened using a press or rolling pin. You may wonder—how to store modeling clay in this case? Well, you can add water to make the clay softer for a better impression. But, that is not absolutely necessary, especially if you use natural air-dry clay.
After it has been flattened, you can get your child to press the seashells, corals, or any other object into the clay. They can even press their toys against the clay to create footprint designs. Once done, frame the impression and put it on display.
8. Clay Lantern
This is a clay modeling idea that is not only beautiful but also quite practical. Essentially, you will be creating a portable lantern using modeling clay. You have a lot of liberty when it comes to its design, such as how many candles you want to fit in, what the shape and pattern will be, and so on.
First, you have to make a hollow clay mold, preferably with both sides open. Using a sculpting knife or a pointed tool, create interesting patterns on the outer surface of the clay, through which the light will pass. To add a rustic vibe, you can even try baking it in a kiln or oven. Or, you could simply paint its surface with acrylic colors.
9. Jewelry And Fashion Accessories
Instead of using conventional jewelry made from gold or silver, how about you give clay jewelry a spin? These fashion accessories made from clay will allow you to look stylish in a unique way.
You can use polymer clay to craft beads for necklaces and bracelets. Additionally, you can create rings and earrings with this clay. Making these items with clay is super easy and quick. Besides, you can mix polymer clays of different colors to create a marbled look.
10. Fridge Magnets
Using this idea, you can create attractive and colorful fridge magnets. Not only will they act as fridge decorations, but they can also be used to put up notes and images on the fridge door.
You can use air-dry or polymer clay to make these magnets. All you need are a few sculpting tools and knives to mold a blob of clay into the desired shape.
After that, simply attach a small magnet to the back of the clay model, color it with acrylic paint, and then allow it to dry. You could also simply use colored clay if you are using polymer dough.
Clay Modeling Ideas Frequently Asked Questions ?
Which clay is the best for crafting?
Typically, crafting clay is of two types—natural and artificial. Natural clay uses conventional modeling clay and is usually air-dried. Once it dries, it is not easy to remold it. On the other hand, artificial clay is made from synthetic polymers and can be remolded easily.
So, if you want to create permanent designs, natural clay is better. But, for temporary models, artificial clay offers more flexibility.
Can you bake artificial polymer clay?
We would not recommend baking them, as the chemical composition of such clay is not safe, especially if you use them as bowls and containers to store food. However, if you use it for any other modeling craft, it can be baked safely in conventional ovens.
Clay Modeling Ideas Final Words
Those were some of the best clay sculpting ideas that you can try with your children. Believe us, your kids will find these ideas to be exciting and engaging. You also get to spend some time with your children.
Some of these ideas have a lot of practical utility, so that is a bonus. And, considering how inexpensive modeling clay is, you won’t regret buying it at all.
Now, it is time for us to wrap up this brief guide. We hope you enjoyed reading it as much as we did curating it for you.
See you around!
To be honest, even when you use the best concrete paints, an outdoor concrete surface will need to be repainted every couple of years.
There are several reasons behind it, including the regular wear and tear that's sustained by the concrete surface. However, you don't need to worry, as repainting the surface isn't as hard as it seems.
That's why we thought of creating this guide to help you repaint peeling paint on concrete. We have also tried to provide tips that will let you achieve a better finish to prevent the paint from peeling anytime soon.
What Causes Paint To Peel From A Concrete Surface?
Before we learn about how to repair peeling paint, it's essential to find out what might be the underlying problem. While some paints may peel due to regular wear and tear, at times, even a freshly applied coat of paint may come off due to low adhesion.
Let's see some other reasons why the paint might be peeling from a concrete surface.
1. Moisture
One of the most common reasons of peeling paint on concrete is moisture. This is especially prevalent on outdoor concrete surfaces like a porch or driveway, which is exposed to rain and snow.
Moisture can be problematic if a concrete surface isn't treated or fixed before applying the layer of paint. On top of that, it's essential to note that you must only paint a concrete surface that's absolutely dry. When moisture is left behind, it will prevent the layer of paint from adhering to the surface and eventually cause it to peel.
Some concrete surfaces need a moisture barrier to prevent damage. That's because the alkaline tendency of concrete often attracts water which reacts with alkali and leaves behind crystals or a whitish substance known as efflorescence on evaporation. These substances usually brush against the layer of paint, causing it to peel.
2. Lack Of Preparation
Another key reason that paint ends up peeling from a concrete surface is the lack of preparation before painting. It's important to prep the surface so that it's absolutely clean before applying the paint.
Any presence of grease, wax, oil, and dirt may cause the paint to peel. That's why treating a concrete surface with paint strippers and other cleaning agents is recommended to guarantee proper adhesion.
This step includes filling up any gaps or cracks on the concrete surface before painting. Professionals also recommend acid etching concrete surfaces like floors and porches to smoothen them properly for an even paint job.
3. Using Incompatible Paints
You may not realize it, but the paint used for the concrete surface may have been incompatible. For instance, in many cases, people just use an acrylic concrete paint on outdoor concrete surfaces, which may end up peeling sooner.
It's advisable to use an epoxy or latex paint meant for outdoor surfaces as it will surely last longer. Furthermore, follow the instructions properly to get optimal adhesion to prevent paint flakes and peeling. Sometimes it might be better to check out other options like a concrete stain to see whether they're more suitable for a specific concrete surface.
4. Too Many Layers
Believe it or not, paint often peels from concrete surfaces due to the application of too many layers. People often add multiple layers hoping that the paint is going to last longer on the surface, which isn't the case.
It's best to stick with a maximum of two layers and use them in conjunction with a good primer as well as a sealant. Also, it's necessary to let thin layers dry completely before a new paint layer is applied.
5. Exposure To Corrosive Substances
One of the common reasons for peeling paint that's often overlooked is the use of harsh chemicals on the surfaces. It's usually caused due to the use of a strong detergent or cleaning agent on the painted surface, which loosens the paint. In many cases, the paint on a concrete surface may start to peel, crack, or blister soon after it has been exposed to harsh corrosive substances.
How Do You Paint Over Peeling Paint On Concrete?
Now that you know about the reasons for peeling paint, it's time to learn how to repaint the surface. Remember that it's essential to follow these steps to ensure that the painted surface won't deteriorate quickly.
1. Clean The Surface And Remove Existing Paint
The first step of repainting the surface is to make it as clean as possible. You'll need to remove peeling paint from the concrete using a scraper and wire brush, making sure that nothing is left behind.
Some people like to treat concrete floors and walls with a paint stripper to make the process easier or power wash the surface to get rid of all the paint. If required, you may use the pressure washer to remove dirt and debris, while pressurized water is also useful in removing efflorescence from an alkaline concrete surface.
In the case of painted garage floors, there might be a further requirement of using a degreaser to get rid of grease stains. Meanwhile, check out how to paint a garage doorto give your garage space a revamped look.
Once the concrete surface is free from paint and dirt, let it dry for a couple of days to ensure no moisture is left behind.
2. Fix The Surface
After wire brushing and power washing a concrete surface, you're more likely to see any damage it might have sustained. This would be the best time to fix any holes or cracks with a recommended filler. If there's too much damage, ensure the surface is checked by a professional to identify whether it needs special care.
A properly prepared concrete surface needs to be smooth, so after filling the damaged areas, you can use sandpaper to even out the surface. You can pressure wash it once more to eliminate any debris left behind after sanding.
3. Acid Etching
If you're working on a previously painted concrete floor, acid etching might be a necessary step for the new paint film to stick better. Typically, a 10% solution of muriatic acid and water is applied on a clean, dry concrete floor for this process.
The solution is left for 10-15 minutes, and then the surface is washed with clean water. This etching process is supposed to neutralize the surface, and a properly etched concrete floor should have a texture like 120-grit sandpaper. Etching is also said to prevent saponification and efflorescence, which are common problems of improperly treated concrete floors.
4. Apply A Sealant And Primer
Did the old paint on your concrete surface peel due to excess moisture? It would be best to use a few coats of moisture sealant on the surface before applying the paint. Just make sure that the entire surface is completely dry so that moisture isn't able to seep under the sealant.
Another key step is to coat the surface with a proper primer which acts as a barrier between the concrete and the paint. If possible, look for a 2-in-1 primer plus sealer product to make the process easier. And remember to use even strokes to apply both the sealant and primer so that the surface is properly coated.
5. Paint The Surface
Once the primer has cured, it's time to start painting. We recommend using a roller for most of the surface as it's easier to use, even for a beginner. Just remember that the first coat should be light, and you should lay it down evenly with overlapping strokes. And use a paintbrush on the corners and rough edges for a smooth finish.
It's best to let the first paint layer dry for at least 24 hours before laying down the second coat. But, you should always follow the instructions provided by the brand to achieve optimal results.
When painting an outdoor concrete surface like a porch, try to do it when there's no possibility of rain for a couple of days. Or, get a quick-drying concrete paint meant for outdoor use to make the process hassle-free.
Check out ideas for painting concrete porch to turn a dull, bare concrete surface into something eye-catching with simple paints. We recommend using a top coat or concrete paint sealer to make the paint job even more long-lasting.
How Do You Paint Over Peeling Paint On Concrete FAQs ?
Can you paint over loose or peeling paint?
Well, it's certainly tempting to go ahead and paint over the existing peeling paint, but that won't be right. Painting over an already peeling paint won't be a great solution as the new layer will invariably start to peel in a few days.
Start by scraping the existing paint with a wire brush to smoothen the surface. Then, you should apply a primer if needed and paint over the concrete surface with a new layer of paint. Remember not to use a thick layer as it may affect the quality while drying, which can lead to the paint peeling off sooner than expected.
Why is paint peeling off your concrete wall?
There can be various reasons for loose paint on concrete walls, but the most common one is the presence of moisture in the masonry. When you paint a concrete wall too soon, the water present inside the masonry can lead to poor adhesion and the paint peeling.
Moisture seeping into masonry is an issue when concrete exterior walls are regularly exposed to environmental factors like snow and rain. Another reason for peeling paint on walls is stress caused by factors like age and exposure to extreme conditions.
Whatever might be the reason, ensure to use a paint stripper to get rid of the existing paint and scrub the walls thoroughly before applying a fresh layer of paint.
What is the best paint to use on concrete?
One of the reasons paint peels from concrete is due to the use of the wrong type of paint. That's why before starting a project, it's essential to get a high-quality paint suitable for concrete surfaces that will last for a long time.
By far, latex and epoxy paints are the preferred option for most concrete surfaces. In fact, you'll be able to find these paints in formulations that even work on glossy surfaces.
Whenever you're buying concrete paint, make sure to check where and how it's supposed to be used. For instance, if you want to repaint peeling garage floors, then it's wise to choose a paint that's designed to resist chemicals and hot tire pick-up.
How Do You Paint Over Peeling Paint On Concrete Final Words
All in all, if you have concrete surfaces at home that are peeling, make sure to repaint them properly for the surface to last longer. We hope this guide will surely help you with the much-needed tips to make the painting process a bit smoother.
There can be times when there might be underlying issues with concrete surfaces which may require professional expertise. In such cases, don't forget to contact a local contractor for further help while painting concrete floors and surfaces.
Another thing that you should remember is to use protective clothing and gear while working with concrete paint. And try using a good quality paint with little to no harmful chemicals if you're a beginner to ensure safety while painting a concrete surface.
However, it's quite common for people to make the paint decision for their bathrooms without much thought. This leads to unbalanced bathroom environments that are too shiny or appear a bit boring.
To avoid that issue, one should first choose the proper finish or sheen of the paint. Picking the right paint will dictate how the walls and ceilings of your bathroom reflect light to stand up against other elements like the fittings. This has led to the dilemma of choosing between satin and semi-gloss paints, the two common paint variants available on the market.
That's why we thought of coming up with this guide to provide you with a bit more information about both paint options. So, without further ado, let's get started!
Types Of Paint Sheen
The sheen is one of the first features to keep in mind while picking paint. It stands for the amount of light that the paint would be able to reflect, which is especially important for spaces like kitchens and bathrooms to make them appear brighter. That's why experts recommend semi-gloss and satin paints for bathrooms, as they are better at reflecting light.
In general, the sheen of paints may vary from low gloss to high gloss. The common variants of paints available in most stores include flat, matte, eggshell, pearl, satin, semi-gloss, and high gloss. As you can understand, flat paints reflect the least amount of light while high gloss paints reflect the most making them a lot shinier.
Flat paints are only used in exterior walls, ceilings, and other low-traffic areas where the reflectivity doesn't matter much. On the other hand, paint variants with a high sheen like satin or semi-gloss are used in high-traffic areas that need to be brightly lit. Paints with higher gloss are also said to open up a space and increase visibility, which makes them ideal for bathrooms and kitchens.
Some experts believe that semi-gloss paints might be better for spaces like bathrooms as they are more durable and better at resisting stains.
Having said that, it's also recommended to focus on buying high-quality paints to achieve the desired gloss and finish. Inferior paints are prone to get damaged, stained, and are a hassle to clean. So, irrespective of the sheen you choose, make sure to only get the highest-quality paints for your bathrooms to avoid frequently redoing the ceilings and walls.
What’s The Difference Between Satin And Semi Gloss Paints?
Even though both satin and semi-gloss are glossy paint variants, they do have some subtle differences. One of them is their formulation which helps to bring out the shiny property. Most brands create satin paints by mixing 25-35% of gloss with paint. In contrast, semi-gloss paints are created by mixing 50% gloss and paint, making them more reflective than satin paints.
At times, people can be apprehensive about using semi-gloss paints due to the high reflection. However, they are formulated to be more durable than satin paints and to endure harsh weather conditions. Some semi-gloss paints are even tweaked to prevent damage caused by mold, mildew, strong winds, smoke, excess moisture, or dust.
That's why many consumers prefer to use semi-gloss paints on both interior and exterior walls. The shiny finish is also able to reflect more light making a space look brighter.
Having said that, the glossy finish does create more attention, leading to people noticing the minor imperfections on your bathroom walls, such as scratches or bumps. You may also want to avoid semi-gloss paints in areas where you don't require excess glare.
When it comes to the satin paint finish, it's meant to add a subtle and delicate shine to your walls and ceilings without making them too reflective. Moreover, paint brands even try to imitate the finish of eggshell paint in the satin variant by adding just a bit more gloss.
Many experts categorize the satin paint finish as a dull shine, which is perfect for minimizing attention and hiding minor flaws to create the illusion of a smooth surface. A satin paint would work better if you prefer bathroom walls with a softer finish and slight gloss.
Which Paint Finish Is Better For Messy Bathrooms?
Let's be honest; many of us can't ideally keep up with a pristine bathroom. For most households with pets and small kids, it's usual for bathrooms to get quite messy, which includes the accumulation of stains and dirt on wall surfaces. Besides, most homeowners can’t even think about being able to get frequent touch-ups for bathroom walls.
To solve the issue, experts recommend using paints with a semi-gloss finish that lets you clean the painted walls without causing any damage. These paints are also formulated to be more durable, so they won't fade on coming in contact with common cleaning agents or soaps.
Note that using semi-gloss paint creates a higher sheen in the bathrooms, which isn't the most preferred finish when creating aesthetic spaces. However, you can try to look for semi-gloss paints offered by different brands and pick one with reduced shine.
Which Bathroom Paint Finish Should You Use On The Ceilings?
The choice of paint for your bathroom ceilings often rests on the overall design of the space. In bathrooms with a half-bath or covered stalls, you may pick satin paints as there's less chance of moisture damage. Using satin paint with two coats of primer will help conceal any bumps or damage on the ceiling. The low shine also draws much less attention than shiny finishes.
On the other hand, if you like to take steamy baths or have a bathroom with less ventilation, it's better to pick a semi-gloss paint. The moisture-resistant quality of the paint is less likely to trap mold or get damaged due to accumulated condensation.
What Type Of Paint To Use On The Bathroom Trim?
When gathering ideas for bathrooms walls, one thing that confuses many people is picking the right finish for the wooden trim. Even though most of them might be hidden behind cabinets or appliances, you'll still want the finish to look cohesive. We suggest opting for a semi-gloss paint that will protect the trim from moisture damage or trapping mold.
Moreover, if you're going for a subtle satin finish for the rest of the bathroom, then painting the trims with semi-gloss paint may add a bit of highlight to the space. This is especially true for bathrooms with decorative trim as the semi-gloss paints help them to stand out from walls with satin paint finishes.
Satin Or Semi Gloss For Bathroom Frequently Asked Questions ?
What type of paint to use on bathroom cabinets?
If you're tired of the old paint job of bathroom cabinets, you may change things by repainting them with semi-gloss paint. The semi-gloss paint finish complements most woodwork, including door and window frames, along with cabinets. You'll be amazed to see how the cabinets get highlighted by the shiny finish as compared to using matte or flat paint.
Furthermore, a layer of semi-gloss paint on your cabinets can prolong their lifespan by reducing the wear and tear caused by regular handling. The new paint job can also protect your wooden cabinets from mold and make cleaning them more manageable for you. And it’s much easier to clean a semi-gloss surface compared to other finishes.
What is the best paint for a humid bathroom?
Bathrooms are naturally the most humid part of our home. But, for some people, the humidity in their bathroom can be too intense, which may damage fresh paint in just a few months. To prevent this, you can use moisture-resistant paint for bathrooms as they are better at handling mold and mildew. You may also be better off opting for paints with a semi-gloss finish because of their durability.
On your next paint purchase, you can opt for a latex-based option as they're said to have improved durability and better moisture resistance. Remember to treat the bathroom wall surfaces for mildew and apply a moisture sealant before painting them.
Can the finish of a paint affect the color?
A common mistake is to overlook paint finishes and place more focus on the color. However, it has been seen that even the same color may look slightly different based on its finish. That's why you should check samples of the bathroom paint color in different finishes to decide which would look better for your space.
Based on the sheen level, satin and semi-gloss paints tend to have a subtle difference in shine, but colors in semi-gloss are said to look darker than their satin counterparts. If you have a smaller bathroom space, it's recommended to use a similar paint color and finish on all surfaces like the ceiling as well as the walls. This will create a more cohesive look.
Satin Or Semi Gloss For Bathroom Final Words
That's everything we had to tell you about choosing between semi-gloss and stain paint finishes for your bathroom. We hope that our insights will help make painting bathrooms easier for you.
One thing to note is that in the end, the choice of paint finishes often relies on personal preferences. Sometimes in bathrooms with proper ventilation and mold control, homeowners may even go forward with a flat finish.
Having said that, if you're still in doubt about the choice, try getting professional assistance. The experts will definitely help you pick the right paint after analyzing your spaces.
Until next time, goodbye, and take care!
When it comes to art forms like sculpting and modeling, selecting the best clay for sculpting is crucial for success.
This is because not all clay is suitable for the different types of sculpting purposes, due to their varying chemical compositions. Each type of clay is meant for a specific application. And, knowing about the various types can help you select the most suitable clay for any purpose.
While one type of clay may be suitable for sculpting, another one might be ideal for pottery. That’s why if you’re planning to try out any of these art forms yourself, the first thing to do is learn all about the different types of clay.
In this guide, we’ve explained the various types of clay and their uses to make things easy for you. Armed with this knowledge, you can get started on your sculpting journey quickly. So, let’s dive in!
Some Terms Related To Clays
Before looking at the various types of clays that can be used for sculpting and pottery making, it is crucial to understand some basic terms related to them.
1. Plasticity
The plasticity of any clay refers to its flexibility which allows it to be molded into various shapes. That is why art forms like pottery that use mediums like clay are often called plastic arts. The plasticity of any clay generally depends upon its ability to hold water, the size of its particles, and its age.
Selecting the clay with the right plasticity type is vital and will determine how easy it is to work with. Most clays have an adequate level of plasticity and will not crack on pushing, bending, or pulling, but this property wears off after the clay is fired.
2. Ceramic
Ceramic refers to a solid sculpted body that has lost its plasticity after being fired. Such materials are hard, brittle, and corrosion-resistant. After the clay is fired, it melts and loses its retained water and also releases some gasses. This helps the clay particles form very strong bonds, leading to the formation of ceramic.
Clay Compounds
Different types of clays have various compounds that affect their nature and properties. These include:
1. Kaolinite
Kaolinite is a white-colored earthy, soft clay mineral that may have a rust-like hue and is present in all types of clays. It is an inelastic silicate compound produced by the chemical weathering of materials like feldspar.
2. Smectite
Clay minerals that contain varying amounts of alkaline earth metals and alkali metals are known as smectite. These minerals are good at absorbing water and can expand easily.
3. Chlorite
Chlorite contains varying quantities of calcium, lithium, zinc, magnesium, manganese, and nickel. While it is not considered a clay compound, it is present in certain types of clay as a mineral.
4. Illite
Illite contains elements like iron, magnesium, aluminum, silicon, and potassium and is a non-expanding mineral. At times, it may also contain chromium and sodium. Unlike other clay minerals, illite is found in the form of small particles and is a rocky compound.
What Is Sculpting Clay
Clay is a soft form of earth that can easily be molded into different forms due to its plastic-like consistency, which is used to create different objects. However, it needs to be hardened using a process called firing to sculpt hard objects. Other materials like salts and minerals are often added to it to provide it with different colors and textures.
Also, clay tends to change its appearance after firing, acquiring a different texture and color depending upon its nature and the firing temperatures.
For any clay to be suitable for sculpting purposes, it should possess certain characteristics. Firstly, it should not contain sand and rocks and should have a smooth texture. Plus, it should be reasonably flexible while offering an adequate level of sturdiness for making sculptures.
Finally, sculpting clay should not be affected by heat shock.
Main Types Of Sculpting Clay
Sculpting is an art form that involves shaping, carving, or casting a moldable material. While several materials can be used for sculpting, clay is the most popular one. But, there are many different types of clay, each suitable for a specific purpose. The main types of sculpting clay include:
1. Water-Based Clay
Water-based clay is mixed with water and is among the most affordable types of clay. It is easy to work with, mainly because it dries quickly as the water evaporates. This clay was first used to create Disney animatronic models, and is hence known as WED clay.
Water-based clay is most suitable for small projects due to its fast-drying nature and can be kiln-fired to provide the finished sculpture with rigidity. It remains usable for a long time if stored properly in a sealed bag.
However, you need to ensure that it has adequate moisture, as loss of water content can cause it to shrink over time.
Air-Dry Clay
Air-dry clay is the most common water-based clay, and as the name indicates, it can be dried easily using ambient air. It does need to be kiln-fired since it cures in the air, and there is no need for exposure to high temperatures.
This type of clay is commonly used as modeling clay, and the time it takes to dry depends upon the thickness of the sculpture created. What’s more, it does not require any special sculpting tools and can easily be colored using marker pens, acrylic paint, and tempera.
Air-dry clay is generally used for projects that do not require a lot of detailing and is a popular medium for arts and crafts projects.
2. Oil-Based Clay
Oil-based clays are made using various waxes, oils, and clay minerals. Unlike water-based clay, oil-based clay does not dry out even in extremely dry conditions. Also, sculptures and objects made from this type of clay are not ceramics and cannot be fired.
Animation artists generally use this type of clay since it can be reused, but its malleability depends upon the temperature, which determines the viscosity of the oil. Oil-based clays are ideal for sculptures and objects that have fine details, but such clays are quite expensive.
Such clays can be used for making silicone molds if they are free of sulfur. Some common oil-based clays include:
A. Plasticine
Plasticine is an oil-based clay that includes a binder-like clay flour along with oil and clay. First developed by William Harbutt, an art teacher, plasticine is the trademark name of this type of clay. It is soft and workable, unlike water-based clay, and is available in several colors, but it often contains sulfur, making it unsuitable for silicone molds.
Plasticine is the best option for modeling since it remains soft and workable for a long period without sticking to your hands or working surfaces. And, you can blend different colors of plasticine to create new shades. Another advantage of this clay is that it can be used to create highly detailed sculptures but should not be exposed to high temperatures as it can melt easily.
B. Epoxy Clay
Epoxy clay contains epoxy resin and epoxy curing agent and does not harden as long as the two components remain separate. When combined, an exothermic reaction leads to the curing of the clay, which can take between two and three hours. While this type of clay is available in various colors, the range is not as large as that of polymer clay.
Since epoxy clay hardens when the two components are mixed together, it does not need firing. But, it remains soft for a very short period after the resin and curing agent are combined. That is why it is unsuitable for projects requiring a lot of time.
Epoxy clay also forms very hard objects that do not crack or fade easily and can easily be painted using oil paint, acrylics, alcohol inks, and spray paints. You can also coat objects made from this clay with a UV protective layer to make the color last even longer. However, epoxy clay is one of the more expensive types of clay
C. Polymer Clay
Polymer clay includes several types of clays used for sculpting or modeling purposes. It is made from polyvinyl chloride (PVC) combined with lubricant, plasticizer, stabilizer, and various pigments. The pigments allow this clay to be available in a wider selection of colors than any other clay type.
When uncured, polymer clay forms a vinyl mixture which becomes solid vinyl upon curing. It has several advantages over other types of clay, such as being inexpensive and highly versatile. You also do not require special kilns or ovens to cure sculptures made from polymer clay, as it never dries out. So, there is no chance of it hardening while being used.
Moreover, all can use polymer clay, irrespective of their skill level, making it suitable for kids and even professional sculptors. Polymer clay can be used for several purposes, including fine jewelry pieces, large-scale sculptures, and decorative items.
It is also used in commercial applications and arts and crafts projects. However, due to its synthetic nature, you need to observe some precautions when working with it.
3. Dough Clay
Kids popularly use dough clay to create objects. It can easily be prepared using home ingredients like oil, water, cornstarch, cream of tartar, and flour. You can also use food color to dye it as required.
While it is a highly affordable option, it is mostly used by children to create temporary sculptures and objects since it cracks easily on drying. To prevent that, you can bake the finished sculpture in an oven.
4. Ceramic Clay
Ceramic clay is the most popular clay used for sculpting purposes. It is generally heated or baked, which provides the modeled object with a permanent structure. Unlike pottery clay, ceramic clay contains other minerals along with the clay itself. There are five different types of ceramic clays.
The Main Types Of Ceramic Clay
These are the main types of ceramic clay that can be used for your clay modeling ideas:
1. Earthenware Clay
This is the oldest type of clay that has been used for various purposes for centuries and remains one of the most common options even today. This clay usually has warm colors such as brown, red, and orange, which become apparent after the clay has been fired.
Terracotta is the most popular among earthenware clays and is commonly used for hand-building and sculpting to make flower pots and similar objects. The main reason for its red-orange color is that it is very rich in iron oxide, also known as rust. But earthenware clays can also be found in yellow, tan, white, or buff colors.
Another aspect of earthenware clay is that it appears coarser and more rustic than most other types of clay because it is more porous. When the clay is fired, the small particles or platelets in it move closer together.
Also, the clay body produces glass on being fired which expands to fill the spaces between the platelets and bonds them together. This process is called vitrification and is responsible for providing strength to the clay. Since earthenware clay produces less glass on being fired than other types of clay, the gaps between the various particles are larger, and the clay is more porous.
Uses
Being more porous than most other types of clay, earthenware clay is less dense and not as strong, breaking and chipping off more easily than porcelain or stoneware. That is why it is glaze fired, which makes the clay waterproof and suitable for dinnerware. This type of clay can also be used for outdoor decorations, sculpting, and other purposes.
Firing
Generally, different types of clay are fired twice during production, and the first fire is called bisque fire which makes them hard. The second fire is called glost or glaze fire. Most clays are bisque fired between 1830 and 1940 degrees Fahrenheit, and may remain porous even after that.
However, earthenware clays are fired at the lowest temperatures. They can absorb about seven percent moisture after firing. Earthenware clays remain soft and can be scratched easily since they do not become completely vitrified like porcelain clay or stoneware clay.
Also, this clay cannot withstand firing at high temperatures and can break or melt easily but can be glazed well, unlike many other clays. This process involves dipping, painting, or spraying raw glaze onto the bisque-fired clay, which hardens to form a glass-like layer and protects it from water.
2. Stoneware Clay
While earthenware clays are highly plastic and easy to work with, stoneware clays are harder and nonporous. They are fired at higher temperatures than earthenware clay as they can withstand higher heat and become incredibly tough and dense after firing. Stoneware clay is also more chip-resistant and can be used for several purposes, like sculpting and wheel throwing.
This clay may be gray, white, or brown when wet, with gray being the most prominent. The depth of the color can vary from pale gray to deep gray, and this clay can also contain elements like quartz, mica, and kaolinite. Smectite and Illite are often present in this type of clay and affect its color.
After firing, the color tends to lighten up, so it may also appear tan or beige. Stoneware that is used for commercial purposes generally contains highly refined particles, which provide it with a smooth appearance. But, the clay used by potters has a speckled look because of mineral impurities or due to the grog added to it to improve performance.
Grog is clay that is fired, ground up into granules, and then added back to the clay, reducing the chances of cracking and making the clay easier to work with. When made from larger granules, grog provides a grainy appearance to the clay.
Uses
Stoneware clay can be used with glazes, underglazes, overglazes, and enamels, making it ideal for tableware. It is also used in wheel throwing and hand sculpting. This type of clay has a higher quantity of glass-forming materials that melt when it is fired, making it more vitreous and less porous. Because of that, it is suitable for dinnerware and objects like vases.
Additionally, stoneware clay is less prone to chipping and breakage than earthenware and can be used for baking, cooking, and making garden sculptures.
Firing
The firing temperature of stoneware clay ranges from 2167 to 2345 degrees Fahrenheit. Fire clays like stoneware are refractory, which can withstand very high temperatures and are ideal for ceramics. This allows them to mature more properly during the firing process and provides the clay with a rougher surface due to mineral impurities like iron.
3. Porcelain Clay
Porcelain clay, also known as China ceramics, is a highly refined clay and is the most popular type of clay used for dinnerware. Another popular name for this clay is kaolin clay, mainly because it is created using pure mineral kaolin or China clay.
This clay has subtle and light colors, ranging from off-white to gray, and only requires glazing to provide color since it is already waterproof. Porcelain clay also tends to acquire a translucent appearance after being fired since it is made from very fine particles.
Since this clay has more of these particles than earthenware and stoneware clays, it can be used to design delicate pieces. Porcelain clay can be further subdivided into three types of clay:
1. Hard Paste or True Porcelain
This is the most common of all kaolin clays and usually contains mica or feldspar in addition to kaolin. It is fired at extremely high temperatures and used to create highly durable objects.
2. Soft Paste Porcelain
This ceramic clay is not very common and is made by firing the clay at lower temperatures. It is generally considered a weak clay and is prepared by mixing kaolin with glass, quartz, bone ash, and soapstone. Ball clay is also used for making this clay.
3. Bone China
Bone China is the modern replacement for true porcelain and is the strongest of all porcelain clays. It contains kaolin, feldspar, bone ash, and phosphates. Bone China is incredibly sturdy and does not chip easily.
Uses
Being the least plastic of all clay types, porcelain is not very easy to work with. It has to be fired at very high temperatures, which is why it is often mixed with other minerals. This lowers the firing temperature and makes the clay easier to use.
Porcelain is used for wheel throwing and cast slipping to create dinnerware and decorative objects like vases. This type of clay also has low porosity and is very dense but can be made to look refined and delicate. That is why it is a good choice for making sculptures.
And, due to its incredible sturdiness, this clay is often used in dentistry and mechanics.
Firing
Porcelain fires at temperatures above 2232 degrees Fahrenheit but is generally fired at temperatures over 2300 degrees Fahrenheit. Being a high-fire clay body, it matures at much higher temperatures than most other ceramics like earthenware or stoneware.
4. Ball Clay
Ball clay is the most plastic ceramic clay and contains very few mineral impurities. Generally sold in powdered form, this type of clay is often added to other types instead of being used as a clay body.
Ball clays contain a large quantity of quartz, kaolinite, and some amount of mica and occur as natural sediments or deposits. Sometimes minerals like lignite may also be present in it. But, the main thing distinguishing this type of clay from other clay bodies is its fine particle size, making it highly porous.
This is why ball clay is often added to other types of clay, like China clay, to make it easier to use. Additionally, this clay usually has a gray color but loses it on firing and acquires a light buff appearance. When fired correctly, it gets a white color which is ideal for pottery.
Uses
Due to very fine particles, ball clay is used to make terra sigillata, a clay slip that provides a high sheen to pottery. Being too fine to be used alone, it is popularly used for wheel throwing, slip casting, and as an additive to other types of clay. It is also used for toilet bowls, floor tiles, tableware, and vases.
Firing
Ball clays are fired at around 2345 degrees Fahrenheit but are very prone to shrinkage during this process. That is one of the main reasons why it is so hard to use them alone, and they are best used by mixing with earthenware or stoneware clays.
5. Fire Clay
Fire clay is known for its high firing temperature, while its other characteristics can vary and is also generally available in powdered form, similar to ball clay. The melting point of fire clay is close to 2912 degrees Fahrenheit, and it matures at around 2696 degrees Fahrenheit. This is mainly due to the presence of elements like alumina and silica.
Clays that can withstand such high temperatures are called refractory clays, and fire clay is among the best-known ones. While it does not have a lot of mineral impurities, it has high iron content which provides it with a speckled appearance.
When dry, fire clay has a gray or buff appearance, which lightens upon firing. It also contains oversized particles that make it quite gritty. That is why it provides a grogged and toothed appearance to the clay body.
Uses
Fire clay is most commonly used to provide extra durability to stoneware clay since it can easily increase the firing temperature of the clay body. It is also used to make oven bricks and brick kilns that require high temperatures. You can even repair damage and cracks in existing kiln bricks and fill the gaps between fire bricks.
Firing
Fire clays encompass several other types of clay, including flint clays and plastic fire clays, each with its own firing temperatures. Most kaolinite clays are included under fire clays, such as porcelain. High-quality fire clays have a firing temperature that starts from 3,227 degrees Fahrenheit.
However, any fire clay should be able to withstand at least a minimum temperature of 2759 degrees Fahrenheit.
6. Paper Clay
Paper clay, also known as fiber clay, is a clay body that contains processed cellulose fiber, most commonly paper. Different types of clay, such as earthenware, stoneware, terra cotta, and China clay, can all be turned into paper clay by adding paper to the clay bodies.
Adding a larger quantity of fiber will make the unfired paper clay stronger, but firing will reduce its strength. On the other hand, adding a lesser quantity of fiber will make the fired clay stronger. Unlike other types of clay, paper clays allow the creation of wet-to-wet and wet-to-dry joints since the fiber increases the tensile strength of the clay.
The appearance of paper clay depends upon the type of clay to which you add the cellulose fiber. For instance, clays made by adding paper fiber to earthenware will have a darker appearance than those made using porcelain or stoneware.
Uses
Paper clay provides additional strength to any clay and can be used for various purposes. It is popularly used for creating lightweight sculptures and even allows adding additional details after the sculpture has dried. What’s more, you can use non-conventional techniques with paper clay, allowing more delicate designs that can be used for decorative purposes.
And, since using paper clays require less skill than other types of clay, they are an excellent choice for beginners.
Firing
The firing temperature for paper clay depends on the clay used to create it. In the case of earthenware clays, it ranges from 1,830 to 1,940 degrees Fahrenheit, while for stoneware, this range lies between 2,167 and 2,345 degrees Fahrenheit.
Similarly, when this clay is made using porcelain, it will need to be fired accordingly.
Types Of Clay Frequently Asked Questions ?
What Are The Best Tools For Clay Sculpting?
The most commonly used tools for clay sculpting include stamps, press tools, rollers, clay mats, and rubbing plates. These can be used to apply designs to the clay surface.
Does Clay Expire?
Clay generally does not expire but can dry out over time. If that happens, add some water to the clay and try to wedge it out. This can make it usable again.
Types Of Clay Final Thoughts
Whether it is pottery, sculpting, or any other form of art that involves using a medium to craft objects, selecting the right type of clay is important. While several options are available, knowledge about their different properties and uses can make things a lot easier for you.
While some types of clay can be used for more than one purpose, it is always best to go with an option that is specifically meant for such projects. With the right clay, regular practice, and proper training, you can create the most awe-inspiring pieces easily.
On that note, we shall be wrapping things up. Until next time!
Tests on an AC unit with the best blower fan range from power and electrical circuit continuity checks to more straightforward tests like examining the windings. The process is simple and takes little effort, and you may even learn more about the inner workings of the AC unit along the way.
An air conditioner unit has plenty of moving parts, a fault in any of which can cause your appliance to not work properly. Even an AC with the best blower fancan fall victim to faults, addressing which is paramount.
So, how can you tell if the blower motor is working properly or not?
What follows is a complete guide that we’ve created on AC blower motors to identify faults with them correctly. This will enable you to act on the issue as soon as possible, saving time and money in the process.
Signs Of A Malfunctioning Blower Fan Motor
Most people have never paid attention to one question: how does a blower fan work? But, even without knowing all the ins and outs of the component, you can spot a few telltale signs of a malfunctioning blower motor. With vigilance, you can find them well before they cause major problems that may lead to hefty repair costs.
These are the signs of a malfunctioning blower motor:
1. Poor Airflow
Weak airflow is one of the most noticeable signs of a failing blower fan. Usually, this occurs because the motor can’t properly blow enough cold or hot air and over time, it grows weaker. Eventually, the motor will stop functioning entirely.
If you notice your AC’s airflow weakening, you may want to check the blower motor for any debris. If dust and grime are all that’s keeping your AC from functioning properly, clearing them out may solve the issue.
2. Excessive Electric Bills
This is something you’ll only encounter at the end of the month when the bills come in. The motor draws the most electricity in an AC and if it struggles to output proper airflow, it may use more power than necessary.
Excessive power draw is commonly seen in old motors, where a buildup of dirt and the age of the motor contribute to the issue. Fixing it is usually not preferred over replacing the AC unit entirely.
3. Excessive Heating
Your HVAC system may overheat occasionally and if it happens, you should have the unit checked immediately. This sign of a faulty motor is one of the most dangerous ones and can lead to a fire erupting in the AC unit. It’s advised not to delay if you notice this happening.
4. Odd Sounds
Over time, the inner workings of the motor start to wear thin, leading to strange sounds coming from the AC unit. If you hear these noises, you may have to contact a HVAC professional to examine the unit and perform repairs as necessary. A simple re-lubrication of the belt and bearings in the fan may be enough in some instances.
Testing Blower Motors
Once you spot the signs listed above and have ensured that the blower motor is the culprit, try the following checks to test it. Testing your AC blower motor is a fairly straightforward process, one which you will have no difficulty executing.
1. Check The Power
Check the voltage at the power outlet, transformer, and the control board as well. Ensure that high voltage is coming in and the appropriate voltage goes out to the board.
If the power doesn’t go to the motor, it may point to a bad control board. Simply test the outlet with the motor itself to see if it works properly or not.
2. Check The Connection Continuity
Dirt or debris are a sign of the motor being shorted and using a multimeter tune, you can check for the current continuity to the motor. You’ll witness minimal resistance from the positive terminal to the negative one, if the circuit continuity is proper. If not, the circuit is likely not complete.
Cleaning the blower may cause it to function, but if it is damaged severely, you may have to have a technician attend to the matter.
3. Safety Switch Trigger
An open blower compartment door may have triggered a safety switch in your HVAC unit, which prevents the motor from running. This safety switch can be reset by properly closing the compartment door.
4. Examine The Windings
You can use thermostat monitors to test for resistance in the windings that perform as electromagnets inside the motor, and damage to them prevents the motor from functioning. The thermostat should give a low reading to properly working windings.
If the thermostat gives a zero rating, it’s a clear indication of a short in the windings. Conversely, an infinity symbol is an indication of damage in them.
5. Test The Attached Capacitor
The capacitor may not meet the requirements of the motor, which would necessitate a replacement. Check the specifications of the capacitor and replace it if it doesn’t make the cut, after which you can test the motor again.
Alternatively, you can use a capacitor testing tool to check the resistance of the component. The microfarad reading must be under 10% of the capacitance as determined by the HVAC unit manufacturer. If it is over 10%, the capacitor may demand replacement.
6. Reset The Blower
You may attempt to reset the blower motor and attempt to start it again if everything else checks out. This may even lead to the motor functioning properly again.
To reset your AC blower motor, follow these steps.
A. Turn The Power Off
Disconnect your air conditioning unit from power by unplugging it from the outlet. Alternatively, if it’s connected directly to the control board, you can turn off the breaker it is connected to.
B. Remove The Cover
You can remove the HVAC fan access panel by undoing the screws that hold it in place. Allow the motor to cool down before you go any further.
C. Press The Reset Button
The blower motor reset button, colored red, is typically on the back of the motor. It’s located away from thedirection fans blow air so that it can be pressed safely.
If the motor has overloaded, the reset button may have popped already. Push it back in to reset the motor, and you’re done.
AC Blower Fan Motor Frequently Asked Questions ?
When do I replace my AC blower motor?
There are two instances when you should outright replace the blower motor: overheating even after repairs and moisture damage.
If your bad blower motor continues to overheat even after having it looked at by a certified technician, you should not wait any longer. The appliance could become a fire hazard and may lead to a devastating house fire if in the vicinity of combustible objects.
Moisture damage can occur due to a number of issues, ranging from humidity to incorrect installation of the AC coil. Regardless, moisture results in rusting of your blower motor, causing a short circuit in the device. If your HVAC blower motor has faced moisture damage, consider installing a dehumidifier in the room as well to prevent any further damage.
How do I tell if it’s a faulty blower motor or the resistor?
A blower motor resistor in a home HVAC system only controls the amount of air that goes to the motor, acting as the speed setting in a variable speed motor.
When the resistor malfunctions, the fan will work at a constant speed, in contrast to the fan not working at all in case of a faulty motor. Meaning, a malfunctioning resistor will have the fan function at one of the designated speeds rather than stopping completely.
How many volts should the blower motor receive?
Generally, 220 volts should be enough for an air handler blower motor, while 115 volts will suffice for a furnace motor. You may check the specifications provided by the manufacturer for more information on your model.
AC Blower Fan Motor Conclusion
It’s all too often that the blower motor is ignored during maintenance, leading to long-term problems with the air conditioning unit. In more severe cases, the malfunctions may end up rendering the unit completely useless.
With this guide, you may be able to test your bad blower motor for any faults and act accordingly. A multimeter and thermostat monitor are your best friend when going about the testing process, giving you an idea of a blown fuse.
The bottom line is, what goes into testing if a blower motor works is not a complicated affair at all. You may even be able to fix some of the minor issues like a dirty fan by yourself, saving a lot of time and money.
A better understanding of the HVAC system is sure to serve you in the future as well.
While you may have used paint for bathroom ceiling, painting other surfaces in the bathroom may sound unusual.
But, let’s face it, white bathroom tiles can be very boring, and you might be looking to replace them. Also, they can develop scum easily, which can look ugly. However, retiling may mean spending a lot of money, which may not be a budget-friendly option. That is where paint comes in!
Today, there are different paint options that can be used for shower tile, wall tile, and even tub surrounds.
But, you will have to be careful about the type of paint you choose and the entire painting process. So, we are here to help you with information on the right kinds of paint and the application process.
Although for tiles you don't have to apply primer prior to applying paints like any other concrete surface. If this topic intrigued your inner DIYer, checkout our exclusive article on need of primer exterior concrete before painting to know more.
Read on to learn about it all.
Paint Varieties For Bathroom Tiles
If you wish to paint porcelain, ceramic tile, or unglazed quarry tile, then epoxy paint and latex can be used for the purpose. Epoxy is available in ready-to-mix containers and pre-mixed bottles.
When choosing between both, know that latex paint is less toxic and has less smell. It is also mildew-proof and can tolerate heavy exposure to moisture. This is a very important quality as the bathroom is going to stay moist a lot of times.
Moving on, if you are looking to paint to cover areas affected by water, then epoxy paint will be a better choice. It can be used to cover backsplashes, tub surrounds, vanity countertops, and shower surfaces. The epoxy paint, when applied, will dry on the surface and form a hard layer. This is resistant to heat, moisture, and everyday use.
Note that choosing two-part epoxy is a great idea if you want to opt for an affordable epoxy option for your paint job. It is specifically made to paint tiles and tubs.
Further, epoxy cannot be applied to natural stone tiles. This variety of bathroom floor tile is different, and you will need acrylic latex paint for the job. Latex is generally used for stucco or interior masonry.
However, just know that the more glossy the finish, the more slippery the painted tile will be. So, be careful with it if you are using it to paint the floor in a shower stall. We recommend choosingsatin or semi gloss for bathroomtile surfaces.
Painting Over Painted Tile
Most bathroom tiles can be painted over and repainted as and when needed. This will need more flexibility, and you can renovate your bathroom interior once every few years.
However, if you are looking at areas that see everyday wear and tear and lots of moisture, they will require more maintenance. The bathroom tile may need to be probed and repainted often so that the paint remains. You will not want splotchy surfaces, and you need to be careful about the paint.
Painting Bathroom Tile In Areas With High Moisture
Before you paint areas that receive heavy moisture exposure, you will have to know that the painted zone is prone to easy fading, blistering, and peeling. But you will be able to paint over the old painted tiles when needed.
How To Prepare The Surface
Before you paint over faded or peeling paint, remember to sand, scrub, and prime the bathroom surface. If there is grout around the tub or scum on the bathroom floor, then you can scrub that off first. Rinse the place well and see if all of it has been removed.
In case you are unable to do it, then call for a home improvement expert and ask them to help in the cleaning process. Then you can vacuum the place and dust it well. The tiles have to be dry and completely clean before you apply the primer.
When it comes to primer, there are different types, and the most popular ones are urethane primer and epoxy for ceramic surfaces and masonry primer for unglazed quarry tile or natural stone.
The Process Of Painting On Tile
You will have to keep some time in hand before painting bathroom tiles as the place cannot be used for some time. If you are wondering, the exact time span depends on sanding, priming, applying paint and patterns, and ultimately sealing the surface.
The time span will also depend on the type of work you want to do. If you are painting a few backsplash tiles, then it may take less time when compared to renovating the entire bathroom.
Now, once you have prepared the surface, you can continue to paint the bathroom tile. To do so, you can use a large roller to paint over large areas on the tiles, or you can paint each tile individually after “cutting in” on the sides.
An angled brush will be needed if you choose the latter option so that you do not sully the neighboring tiles and grout lines. Once you have completed the painting, it will take two or more days to dry. So, do not touch or walk on the surface.
If you wish to paint patterns on fully-cured tiles, then you can purchase stencils for the purpose. Some people also make stencils at home and use that to paint patterns on the surface. However, only apply the stencil to the wall or bathroom floor once the base color has completely dried.
After the painting is done, you can seal the surface to protect it from scratches, grime, and scuff marks. You can use a clear sealer for the purpose, and a urethane sealer is a great option for ceramic wall tiles. However, for quarry tile or natural stone, you can use a masonry sealer.
Then wait for the surface to completely dry before walking into the bathroom.
Why Is Painting Tile Better Than Replacing It?
While you may have considered retiling the entire bathroom floor, it is better to paint bathroom tiles because of several reasons.
The tub and shower surrounds can be very expensive to retile, and they may well exceed your budget. Also, there is no guarantee that the tile will remain without cracks for a long time. Most tiles acquire soap scum or develop cracks because of impacts. But painting over it can hide the cracks well.
Tips To Remember
Once the floor has been painted, you cannot even tiptoe to get a face wash, which you may have forgotten inside. So, ensure that you take all of your essential items from the bathroom before applying paint.
Also, painting tile is very expensive, and it can easily cost more than $1500. Moreover, you may be looking for patterns on the floor, and patterned tiles are easily available. But painting patterns is much more affordable than purchasing patterned tile. You can just get a stencil of any shape you want and use it to make the patterns on painted surfaces.
Moreover, painting gives you more freedom to explore patterns and shades. You can also keep changing it every few years to make the bathroom look different. If there is an old tub in the bathroom, that can also be painted to make it look attractive.
But remember that if the tub area remains wet for too long, then the paint can be damaged.
Do you need special paint for bathrooms? If you have been wondering about it, let us tell you that epoxy, latex, and enamel paint may work well on a tiled surface. However, check the paint box carefully to know if the paint is suitable for the job.
Best Paint Options For Shower Tiles
1. Valspar Terracotta Touch
The Valspar Terracotta Touch is perfect for glass, tiles, wood, plastic, and metal. This brilliant formula can create a stone-like or suede-like texture, which is very attractive to look at. Plus, it can hide all flaws on the tiles giving you a plain finish.
2. XIM Tile Doc Epoxy Acrylic Coating Aerosol
It is one of the top options that can be used to cover wall tiles. The spray paint can easily be applied and takes three days to dry. It will stick to the surfaces and ensure that hot water does not make it peel off.
Paint For Bathroom Tiles Frequently Asked Questions ?
Can you paint over porcelain tiles?
You can paint over porcelain, natural stone, ceramic, and unglazed quarry tiles. But remember that this is not going to be a simple process where you paint a single layer and you are done. Instead, you will have to prepare the surface, prime it and then paint it. You may have to apply more than one coat for a plain effect, as well as seal the base surface.
How long does tile paint last?
Tile paint can last from six months to six years, depending on the traffic in the area. For areas exposed to high moisture levels, tile paint may have to be redone every year. We recommend putting a foot pad to reduce the peeling or scuffing after you paint shower tile surfaces.
Can grout be painted?
Yes, you can use the same paint that you are applying on the tiles for the grout, or get grout paint. This will make the grout look new and will add a distinct tint to it. Also, applying grout paint can make the bathroom look fancy.
How to keep bathroom tiles looking like new?
First, you will need to deep clean the tiles before painting them. Also, clean the painted surface with mild soap and water at intervals to keep it shining.
Paint For Bathroom Tiles Final Words
Once you have sealed the painted bathroom tile surface, you can easily vacuum, mop, or regularly sweep to keep it clean. There are tile cleaners as well, specially made for painted tiles. You can even make tile cleaner at home to keep the painted surface clean.
However, paint is susceptible to scratches and scuff marks, and you will have to be careful about it. Hence, you can use floor pads and rugs for high-traffic areas. This will prevent any fading or scuffing, and the painted bathroom tile surface will last for years.
We will soon be back with more interesting reads. Hope you have a great experience!
Got a lot of old wooden furniture lying about in your household? Well, you can give them a fresh lease of life using paint for furniture.
Believe us, adding a fresh new coat of paint to furniture is great for giving it a new look, and if you follow through on that, you’ll be thanking us soon enough! Not only is it economical, but it is a sustainable choice as well.
For an experienced DIYer, undertaking such an endeavor can be a cakewalk since it is almost similar to any other painting task. You clean and sand the old furniture, apply primer, and apply the new paint coat.
However, if you are not as experienced in these tasks, then it might seem a bit complicated. That’s why we have presented a stepwise approach to painting wooden furniture in this guide for all of you inexperienced folks out there.
So, jump in!
Things You’ll Need
Before you get started with the job, it is important to gather the necessary tools. Surely, you would not want to scramble for supplies halfway during the task, would you? It will disrupt the workflow and might affect the final outcome.
That is why we have listed below all the tools and equipment needed so that once you start the job, you can finish it without any unnecessary interruptions.
Sanding papers
Brushes
Foam rollers
Painter’s tape
Screwdriver
Plastic bags
Soapy water
Buckets
Drop cloth
Personal protective equipment (masks, goggles, and gloves)
Tack cloth
Wood fillers
Primer
Wood paint
Sealant
How To Paint Wooden Furniture?
The process of painting wooden furniture is relatively straightforward. If you use a systematic procedure, you can get it done within a day or two and with minimal mess.
So, here are the steps that you should follow.
Step 1: Remove The Drawers And Other Detachable Parts
Most wood furniture comes with drawers, handles, and other detachable parts. You will need to paint these components as well. But you cannot do that if they are attached to the furniture.
That is why the first step is to remove the detachable hardware from the furniture. Some of these components, such as drawers, come with a sliding mechanism which makes them easy to remove. But for other parts, such as detachable doors, knobs, handles, and latches, you will need to put in some extra effort.
Using a screwdriver, carefully remove the screws that hold these components in place. Once you have done that, pull out the parts and place them in a plastic bag separately for the time being. Also, make sure not to misplace the screws, or else putting them back together can be problematic.
Step 2: Put Down A Drop Cloth
Next, you will need to put down a drop cloth over the floor. We would recommend covering the entire floor of the room without any gaps between the floor and the room. Then you will need to place the furniture in the middle of the drop cloth, away from the walls.
This will ensure that the paint does not splatter all over the ground or the walls. Instead, all the paint will splatter over the drop cloth, which is relatively easy to dispose of compared to performing an extensive cleanup of your floor and walls.
Step 3: Mask Off Areas That Won’t Be Painted
If you are planning to paint only some parts of the wood furniture, then you will need to mask off the parts that won’t be painted in this step. Using painter’s tape, carefully seal off the portions that you won’t be painting.
Make sure there is no gap between the taped areas, or else the paint might seep in. In this regard, we suggest applying the tape in an overlapping manner, which eliminates all gaps.
Step 4: Wipe The Wood Surface
Before painting wood furniture, you will need to wipe it. This will get rid of any loose dust particles or grime on the wood, which can mess up the paint finish.
To do this step, you will need to wipe the wood surface with a damp tack cloth. For best results, you can use a soapy solution to moisten the tack cloth before wiping. Make sure to wipe the whole surface evenly and allow it to dry once you are done.
On a side note, you should put on protective equipment, such as goggles, gloves, and masks, in this step and keep them on for the rest of the process.
After you are finished, do not dispose of the soapy water, as it will be required again during the next step. So, for the time being, put the bucket of soapy water and the wiping cloth aside, and continue on to the next step.
Step 5: Sand And Clean The Wood Furniture
In this step, you will be required to sand the entire surface of the wood furniture. This will make the surface smooth and prepare it for painting. Furthermore, if you use painted furniture, this step will help to get rid of the old paint.
This is arguably the most tedious step, and it generates a lot of dust, so you need to be patient and use proper protection throughout. Initially, you should use low to medium grit sandpaper, like 60 grit or 80 grit, to scrape off the old paint and remove any flaking or peeling on the wood.
Eventually, you can move to high-grit sandpaper, such as 220 grit or 240 grit, to make the surface smooth and even. If the wood is already in good condition, very light sand will be sufficient. Too much sanding, in this case, may wear off the surface considerably, which is not desirable.
The time taken for the whole sanding process may vary depending on how much surface needs to be covered and the furniture’s condition. From our experience, sanding large pieces of wood furniture takes roughly a few hours.
In any case, we suggest you avoid rushing through this step if you want the best results. After you are done, you need to wipe the surface with a tack cloth once more to remove any loose wood grain.
Another thing to keep in mind is that sanding should only be done for solid wood furniture and not laminate furniture. The laminated surface may become damaged, even if you lightly sand it. For such furniture, simply wiping the surface with a damp cloth will be enough.
Step 6: Fix Any Irregularities
This is a short and optional step that involves finding and fixing any surface irregularities on the furniture, such as cracks or holes. It needs to be done only for furniture pieces that are very old or are made from raw wood.
To do this, you will need to examine the surface thoroughly. If you notice any irregularities, you can fix them by applying some wood filler paste over the spot with a putty knife. After that, lightly sand and wipe the spot to remove any excess filler and make the surface even.
Step 7: Prime The Surface
Next up, you will need to apply a suitable primer to the surface of the furniture. This will prepare it for the painting process by improving the adhesive properties of the surface. That way, the paint will stick to the wood better, and you will get a long-lasting finish.
Normally, we recommend applying a thin coat of primer to achieve the best results. This can be achieved if you apply one or two coats over the furniture surface. Any more than that may make the primer coat too thick, which will ultimately make the painting process difficult. Not only that, applying a thick primer coat is pretty wasteful.
On that note, make sure to dry the first coat of primer before applying the second coat. If you wish, you can lightly sand the primer before the second coat with a fine 240 grit or 320 grit sandpaper. That will give it a slight texture that will not only enhance paint adhesion but will also improve its appearance.
Step 8: Paint The Furniture
After you are done applying primer, it’s finally time to start painting! Dip the paintbrush or the roller in the wood paint, shake off any excess, and carefully apply it over the surface. Use even strokes throughout to avoid any unsightly lap marks.
Ideally, we recommend using a foam roller to paint the larger areas. Using a foam roller will help you to avoid drips and splatters. But for painting smaller or hard-to-reach spots, you can use a brush. Painting these areas requires precision strokes, which are easier to do with a paintbrush. Besides, the large head of a roller won’t be able to reach such small areas anyways.
You can apply multiple thin coats of paint to get a more prominent color and a professional finish. However, make sure to allow the paint to dry completely before applying the following coat. This is crucial and should not be rushed, or you will end up with an uneven or sloppy paint finish.
After you apply the top coat, allow it to dry for a few hours. During this time, you can try painting the detachable hardware, such as the handles, knobs, and doors. These should be painted with a fine brush so that any uneven brush marks can be avoided. Moreover, with such a brush, you can better paint any details and engravings if they are present.
Step 9: Apply Sealant And Varnish
This is an optional step that can help protect your furniture better in the long run. The sealant contains compounds that bind with the paint to give you a durable and flawless finish.
Usually, the sealant is applied on a freshly painted surface for the best result. Likewise, the paint needs to be fully dry to proceed with this step. If you apply the sealant on wet paint surfaces, the color will become botched.
To give your painted furniture a glossy finish, you can apply a varnish over the top coat. Varnishes are typically made from polyurethane compounds and are available in a variety of sheens, such as matte, semi-gloss, and high gloss. So, pick whichever suits your tastes, and apply it to your furniture. After that’s done, you need to dry it before proceeding further.
Step 10: Put The Furniture Back Together
Once the painting and sealing process is done, you should reattach the existing hardware, such as handles, knobs, and doors, to the furniture piece. But first, you should make sure that the paint on these components is dry.
Alternatively, you can replace the older pieces with new parts, provided the new components are compatible with your furniture. If you plan to do this, you won’t need to paint the old parts. But we would still suggest you keep them stored away, just in case you need spares later on.
Types Of Paints For Furniture
If you want to paint furniture, the type of paint is an important aspect to consider. In that context, there are different types of paints that can be used for this purpose, each with its own set of characteristics. We have discussed each of these paint types below, so if you are curious about them, keep reading.
1. Latex Paint
One of the most versatile options for painting furniture is latex paint. This type of paint is readily available from any hardware store and is quite cheap to boot. What’s more, it is available in a wide range of finishes and colors that allow for a greater degree of personalization.
It can be easily washed with soap and water, which is a bonus, especially if you want to repaint your furniture down the line. However, one disadvantage of this paint is that it takes a long time to cure. That can be inconvenient if you want to put your newly painted furniture to use quickly.
2. Chalk Paint
This is another worthy option that you can use to paint wood furniture. Chalk paint is one of the most popular choices for giving a new life to old wood furniture. This is because of its thick and luxurious finish that enhances the appeal of any furniture piece considerably.
It can adhere well to any surface, which makes it versatile. And it has a quick drying time, so that is a major advantage. But on the flip side, this paint is comparatively expensive, which can deter many people from choosing it over other options.
3. Milk Paint
As the name suggests, this paint uses a milk base along with a lime or borax activator. The biggest merits of this paint are that it is completely non-toxic and highly eco-friendly. On top of that, it is a relatively affordable option for painting wood furniture.
It is usually available in powder form, which means you need to add water accordingly to achieve the desired thickness. However, this can cause some inconsistencies with the finish, which is a major drawback of this paint.
4. Mineral Paint
Mineral paint uses inorganic colorants combined with a mineral-based binding agent. The mineral binder is non-toxic and provides an excellent quality finish. It is fully waterproof and extremely durable as well, so it is a great choice to paint wood furniture with.
That said, it cannot be used on all surfaces, which makes it less versatile in comparison. And it is not as readily available as latex or chalk paints either.
How To Paint Wooden Furniture Frequently Asked Questions ?
We understand that you may have some questions in the back of your mind, such as “can you paint furniture with acrylic paint?” or “how long does wood paint last?”. That is why we have discussed some of the most frequently asked questions in this section, so that you can put your mind at ease.
Can you paint furniture with acrylic paint?
Yes, you can reliably paint wood furniture with acrylic paint. Such paint contains acrylic resins in a water-based solvent, which adheres really well to wood. However, acrylic paint is sold in small quantities, so it is feasible only for small-scale painting projects.
Is oil-based paint good for wood furniture?
Oil-based paint is quite suitable for wood furniture, given the fact that it does not require sealants or varnish to make it durable. It does take a very long time to cure, though, which can make it a bit inconvenient for this purpose.
How long does wood paint last?
If you are talking about the shelf life of the paint, then most wood paint can last anywhere between 5 to 10 years if unopened. But if you are referring to the lifespan of the paint coat on furniture, then that depends on several factors, such as the type of paint, usage frequency, and maintenance.
How To Paint Wooden Furniture Final Words
Painting your old wooden furniture can considerably liven up your rooms. Besides, it is a way more feasible option than buying brand new furniture every few years, wouldn’t you agree?
Of course, we understand that painting your furniture might not be easy if you are inexperienced. You may not know the proper paint techniques for furniture. And you may make mistakes like rushing through the process, forgetting to wear protective gear, or applying paint coats that are too thick.
Thankfully, if you follow our stepwise guide, you can complete this task with relative ease and minimal errors. So, the next time you are planning to paint furniture, we hope that you will put this guide to good use.
And now, we have arrived at the end of this brief guide. Keep an eye on this space for more updates in the future.
Until then, goodbye!
If you’re looking for the fan that blows the coldest air, the Lasko Portable Electric 42" Oscillating Tower Fan is one of the best options for the price. Pelonis and Dreo also have competitive options in the same price range and they too are worth considering.
A heatwave is the worst nightmare for anyone who doesn’t have the best blower fan or an air conditioning unit in their home.
To beat the intense summer heat, you can turn to a wealth of DIY ways to make your fan blow cold air. At the same time, you can invest in fan blowers to keep yourself breezy and comfortable without breaking the bank. So, ready to explore some effective ways to beat the heat? Dive in, then!
What Fan Blows The Coldest Air?
On the hottest days when your age-old ceiling fan doesn’t do much to keep you cool, concentrating on work becomes the biggest challenge. Sure, you may turn on the air conditioner, but you must save aside hundreds of dollars to pay the electricity bills.
For folks who aren’t blessed with a fortune and are looking for affordable ways to keep their room cool, there’s good news for you. Luckily, there are tons of DIY hacks that you can adopt to blow cool air from fans. So, you can beat the summer heat and chill– literally, even in the scorching heat.
Without further ado, let’s dive in to check out some brilliant fan hacks to keep your room cool during the heatwave.
1. Keep The Fan On The Floor
Those who rely on a tower fan or oscillating fan to keep them cool during the summer months must consider keeping them on the floor to improve their efficiency. That’s because hot air rises while cool air stays near the floor. This is why when you position the fan on the floor instead of the table or desk, it is more likely to keep the room cold.
Have a not-so-large fan to keep your medium-sized room cool in humid climates? Keep the fan in the direction where you’re sitting with its face pointed towards you.
And if you have a powerful fan, point it towards one of the walls of the room to produce a constant, forceful swirl of air. This way, the fan will circulate air in the entire room, no matter its size.
2. Clean Your Fan
Irrespective of whether you have tower fans or ceiling fans in your space, clean them regularly to maximize their efficiency. Over time, fans collect dirt and dust that house on the blades and prevent them from blowing cold air.
On box fans, dirt accumulates all over the intake vents, especially on the blade placed in the direction of motion. Even with dust and dirt accumulated, the fans blow air, but they fail to keep the room cool.
Standard fans must be cleaned every month using a duster to wipe away the accumulated dust from the air intakes and exits. In case your fan hasn’t been cleaned for months, you must unclip the blade cover and clean the fan thoroughly. To unscrew the cover, you’ll have to check the product manual to avoid damaging the unit.
You need not use any special cleaning agent to clean the fan; a damp cloth is enough to wipe away impurities from the unit. However, make sure you dry the intakes and blades of the fan before reassembling and plugging them back. Also, check the instruction manual to find the right way to clean your fan.
That being said, make sure you clean the fan blades regularly to keep them in good condition and to improve their performance.
3. Air-Dry Your Laundry By Placing Them In Front Of The Fan
Did you just toss your laundry in the washing machine? If yes, we suggest avoiding them drying in the tumble dryer; instead, dry them in front of the fan so that your fan blows cold air– surprising, isn’t it?
When clothes are dried in front of the fan, they dry more quickly than in the machine dryer. All you need to do is hang the clothes in the room and turn the fan toward them, and ta-da! Your entire room will become cool without running air-conditioning units.
This hack is especially useful when you air-dry towels, bedsheets, and other large items instead of small clothing.
4. Open The Windows And Direct Your Fan Outside It
If you don’t wish to skyrocket your utility bills by turning on the AC, we suggest using two fans to cool any space. All those who have a ceiling fan installed in their room will have to get a tower fan and place it on the windows to blow air out of it. This means the fan sucks the stale air and expels it out of the room through the window while improving air circulation.
5. Use A Dehumidifier With Your Fan
Basically, the humidity levels are high during the summer months, which is why sweat doesn’t evaporate from the body as quickly as it should. In high humidity areas, even the best fans lose their cooling power, so they fail to drop the air temperature of the room.
That’s where a dehumidifier comes into the picture. When paired with a cooling fan, dehumidifiers turn wet air into dry by sucking in moisture to provide the relief you need.
Make sure you invest in a powerful dehumidifier that comes with a humidistat and run it alongside a cold air fan to stay cool during the hottest days. Also, a dehumidifier is an inexpensive unit compared to an evaporative air cooler and ac unit when it comes to cooling larger spaces.
6. Make Your DIY Portable Air Conditioner
Do you live in places where the humidity levels are always high? If yes, it’s likely that the evaporative cooler, also known as a swamp cooler, won’t likely bring down the humidity levels to keep you cool and breezy.
However, we’ve got a cool DIY hack for you to make your room cool without breaking the bank. All you need is a few ice cubes, a fan, a bucket, and some pipes to build your portable fan that will circulate cooler air in the room.
That being said, here we’ve mentioned the steps you’ll have to follow to build your portable fan.
Step 1: Detach The Fan From Its Stand
First things first, you’ll have to detach the oscillating tower fan from the base that supports it using a screwdriver. At times, a screwdriver doesn’t do much to unfasten the fan from the base, which is why you may have to use a hacksaw to cut it off.
Step 2: Draw The Fan Shape On The Bucket Lid
After detaching it from the base stand, you’ll have to trace the shape of the fan on the bucket lid. For this, place the fan on the bucket lid (with its face down towards the lid) and trace its shape by drawing lines along the rim of the fan.
Step 3: Cut The Circle Using A Box Cutter
Next, grab a box cutter from your toolkit and start cutting around the traced circle. However, a box cutter will come in handy only if you’re cutting around a not-so-hard material.
On the other hand, folks who have traced the shape of the front rim of the fan on a rigid plastic will have to use a jigsaw to cut it. For that, you’ll have to begin by drilling a small starter hole into the lid, take your jigsaw blade and slide it into the hole to cut the traced circle.
Step 4: Put Styrofoam Liner In The Bucket And Drill Holes
After cutting the lid, take the styrofoam liner, place it inside the bucket, and double-check its placement.
Next, you’ll have to drill three holes in the bucket lid, making sure they are evenly spaced. Also, the holes will be drilled at the center of the bucket, roughly midway down. This is usually done to support the bucket against the wall you wish to place the fan.
Another thing you need to take care of is that the holes are to be drilled on both the plastic bucket and the styrofoam liner that is placed in it.
Step 5: Cut PVC Pipes Into Pieces
Take PVC pipes and cut them into three pieces using a hacksaw, making sure that each piece measures about three inches.
Step 6: Spray A Light Coat Of Paint Over The Parts
Before assembling the parts to make your portable fan or air conditioner, you’ll have to paint all the components. Though not necessary, painting the fan and the bucket will add to the aesthetics and spruce up the décor of your space.
Spread all the parts on a drop cloth and spray a light coat of paint all over them until they are fully covered. Next, keep them aside for a few hours for them to dry completely before moving to the next step.
Step 7: Mount PVC Pipes In The Drilled Holes
When the paint dries, you’ll have to mount PVC pipes to the bucket lid on the three holes drilled at the center. The good thing is that you need nothing to attach them to the bucket; all you need to do is slide them through the holes and push them firmly to make sure they are a snug fit.
However, if the pipes are slightly loose, you can use a hot glue gun to secure them in place.
Step 8: Place Ice Packs In The Bucket
Now that you’ve attached the PVC pipes grab a few ice packs from the freezer and place them in the bucket.
One thing to keep in mind is to always put the ice in a plastic container before placing it in the bucket, or you might run yourself into the risk of electrical shock. Using ice water or loose ice is a big no-no, so always use frozen ice to be on the safe side.
Step 9: Attach The Fan To The Bucket
When everything’s done, it’s time to get the fan and affix it to the plastic bucket. First, place the traced lid on top of the bucket and attach the front rim of the fan through the opening of the lid.
Now, plug the fan into an electrical outlet, turn the switch on, and ta-da! Your portable air conditioner is ready to blow colder air into the room and keep you cool for the next few hours. Before hitting the sofa to read your favorite book, keep another ice pack in the freezer to freeze, so you can swap it out when needed.
7. Turn Your Fan Into A Cooler
Did you know that you can turn a tower fan and an oscillating fan into a cooler?-- Yes, you heard that right!
To begin with, you’ll have to get a wicking fabric like a thin sheet of cotton. Make sure that the fabric has holes so that air can flow through them and keep the room cool.
Next, soak the cloth in cold water for a couple of minutes, take it out and wring it out to drain excess water. After that, hang it over the seat of a plastic chair, ensuring that the fabric hangs down on each side. The next thing to do is to point the fan towards the fabric, which will supply very cold air as the water evaporates.
If you don’t wish to go through the hassles of soaking and wringing the cloth, you can place packs of ice in front of the fan.
Looking for a portable electric fan that can keep you cool no matter where you go? Well, the Lasko Portable Electric Oscillating Tower Fan could be the one you’ve been searching for.
This 42” fan boasts a slim and sleek profile, which means it won’t occupy much space and can stand on any corner of the room. Adding to that is its gray color body that blends seamlessly with the décor and furniture of every room, no matter the theme.
What’s particularly impressive about this oscillating tower fan is that it is super-quiet and comes with three-speed settings to cater to the diverse needs of the users. Compared to other fans, Lasko is designed with a wide angle oscillation, which is why it promotes better airflow and cools the room excellently.
This space-saving fan comes with an auto-off timer which can be adjusted between 30 minutes and 7.5 hours, making it user-friendly. If that’s not all, let us tell you that this remote control fan comes with a nighttime setting that changes the fan speed every hour and dims the control display. Rest assured, you’ll enjoy an undisturbed and peaceful slumber while staying cool throughout the night.
The only downside of this otherwise excellent product is that it comes with a limited warranty of one year.
The PELONIS 40” Oscillating Tower Fan is another innovative, high-performance fan that you can consider adding to your home to survive the summer heat.
Offering a wider cooling coverage, this fan allows you to adjust the fan speed from low to high with the click of a remote button. And if your remote is nowhere to be found, you can adjust the fan setting by clicking the buttons on the top-mounted control panel.
Want to switch off the fan in the wee hours of the morning without getting up? Simply set the timer, and the fan will shut off by itself so that you can sleep undisturbed, thanks to the 15-hour programmable timer.
What’s more, the device is energy-saving because it allows you to switch to ECO mode and regulate the temperature of the room. Other than that, you can switch to normal, natural, and sleep mode to suit your needs. However, cleaning this high-quality motor and ten-segment blade fan is slightly challenging.
With this tower fan, you need not worry about power surges or over-voltage, as it comes with a fused safety plug that keeps the unit safe from damage. Over and above that, its slim black silhouette oozes elegance into the space, so it’s perfect for every home.
Boasting a sleek body, the Dreo Cruiser Pro Tower Fan stands 40” tall, and its black body goes well with both modern and traditional decor.
Though equipped with a powerful motor, it doesn’t produce much noise, so you can sleep soundly without getting disturbed. Of course, this fan comes with a built-in timer that allows you to decide the hour you want it to shut off.
Whether you want to adjust fan speeds or wind modes, the remote control lets you control everything without getting up. Or, you can use the multifunctional control panel for adjusting the settings.
At the top, you’ll also see a large LCD display that adds to the user-friendliness of the unit, allowing you to see the temperature and other settings.
The fan is housed on a steady base and sports a fused safety plug to keep the unit and people safe from accidents. And if you prefer sleeping in a dark room, you’ll be pleased to know that the control panel lights turn off automatically in sleep mode.
This ESL-certified compact and portable unit boasts a bladeless design and narrow fence for the safety of your children and pets. Assembly is slightly challenging, so you mustn’t be surprised if you break into a sweat while putting it together.
This battery-operated fan from the house of KopBeau is an excellent addition to your bedroom because of its super-quiet performance.
Normal, natural, and sleep– you get to customize the airflow mode according to your preference. And if you want the fan to blow colder air, take the remote and change the fan speed from medium or low to high.
While its widespread oscillation keeps every nook and cranny of the room cool, the auto shut-off LED display lets you enjoy undisturbed slumber for as long as you’re in bed.
Thanks to the remote that comes with the fan, you can adjust the settings from your bed without getting up. A heavy stand base is coupled with a narrow fence to ensure the safety of your loved ones.
And the best part is that the height of this fan can be adjusted from 36” to 42” in a breeze without using any tools– sounds great, doesn’t it? However, it comes with a programmable timer of only seven-hour, which isn’t to our liking.
Oh, and did we mention that it comes with built-in handles for easy transportation?
Reasons Why Your Blower Fan Isn’t Working
If your cooling system is running but isn’t blowing cool air, there is a high possibility that your blower fan isn’t working.
Are you too tired of searching for– “why is my blower fan not working?” If yes, we’ve enlisted all the reasons why your blower fan might malfunction.
Blocked air filter
Broken or bent fan blade
Faulty compressor
Frozen evaporator coil
Worn-out motor
Weak or shorted capacitor
Instead of taking the DIY route, we suggest calling professionals to detect the underlying cause and fix it in the best possible way.
What Fan Blows The Coldest Air Frequently Asked Questions ?
What fans blow the coldest air?
Usually, table-top and standing fans circulate warm air at high speed to keep the occupants of the room cool. However, these off-the-shelf products aren’t equipped with the latest features or CFM power, which is why they don’t provide colder air.
So, do you want to know what fans blow the coldest air? Then industrial man cooler fans, portable drum fans, evaporative coolers, or air circulation fans are the best bet.
How is a blower fan different from a standard one?
A blower fan is equipped with a large number of fans when compared to a standard one. And since blower fans have a powerful motor, blower fans provide higher airflow than standard fans. Though blower fans are expensive, they are beneficial in the long run, so you must go for that instead of standard fans.
What should I do to make my fan blow cold air?
If your standard fan is blowing warm air, you can place packs of ice in front of it to blow cold air. Or, you can also hang a wet cloth over a chair and turn the fan in its direction to supply cool air to your room.
What Fan Blows The Coldest Air Final Words
The scorching summer heat makes it impossible to stay outdoors, but staying indoors can also be difficult if you don’t have air-conditioners or fans that blow cold air.
Instead of relying on your ceiling fan, we suggest bringing home a high-performance oscillating tower fan to keep you cool, breezy, and comfortable even during the hottest days and nights. Till the time your fan arrives, try the genius hacks that we’ve mentioned above to make summers bearable.
That said, we’ve reached the end of our guide on the topic. But, first checkout our other fan related articles, and start with "why is my ceiling fan not blowing air?"
Adios, folks!
Remodeling a bathroom isn't an easy task because after deciding on the bathroom design and paint color, you also need to choose the best paint for the bathroom ceiling.
As you know, bathrooms are highly prone to moisture and humidity. So, you have to consider factors like moisture resistance and humidity while choosing the most suitable bathroom paint to avoid damp walls and mildew growth.
In this context, you need to look for paints that don't only look good but also offer long-lasting protection against peeling, humidity, unpleasant odor, and mold infestations. But the question is: how to choose the best bathroom paints when you have tons of options?
That's why we're here to guide you in making the right purchase decision by highlighting certain key factors and reviewing our top three bathroom paints. So, without any further ado, let's get on with it!
What Factors To Consider While Choosing The Best Bathroom Paints?
You can spruce up the entire look and aesthetic appeal of your bathroom with the right paint color and technique. Even though there are several paints for bathroom tiles and bathroom cabinets, we'll mostly focus on discussing the most suitable paints for your bathroom walls or ceilings.
In this section, we'll discuss the main factors you need to consider while selecting the best bathroom paint. Let's take a look!
1. Base Types
The first thing you need to check is the base type of paint before you can use it in the bathroom. Depending on the base, durability and application technique of the paint can vary significantly. The standard base types of bathroom paints are mentioned below:
A. Oil-Based Paint
Oil-based paint is often considered the best for bathrooms because of its high water resistance and durability. These paints are also resistant to abrasion, and you can easily wipe down the painted bathroom walls without peeling off the paint.
On the downside, oil-based bathroom paints take a lot of time to dry and contain high levels of chemicals producing toxic paint fumes. Moreover, cleaning up these paints can be quite a hassle because they are not water-soluble, and you'll need some other solvents or spirits.
B. Latex Paints
In contrast to oil-based paints, latex paints are water-based and are much more eco-friendly. You don't need to worry about producing toxic fumes or using harmful solvents and spirits if you choose latex paints for the bathroom.
As a water-based paint, it is easily water-soluble, making the cleanup process much easier, and you'll only need some hot water, soap or detergent, and old rags. Furthermore, modern latex paints are carefully formulated to offer durability and water-resistant features and can exceed any oil-based pants in terms of performance quality.
C. Acrylic Paints
Acrylic paints are synthetic-based and widely used in crafts and DIY projects. However, thanks to their water and light-resistant quality, you can conveniently use them as exterior or interior paint. So, this waterproof paint can be an ideal choice for painting the bathroom walls and ceilings without showing any signs of peeling or damping.
On top of this, these synthetic acrylic paints usually come in bright and vibrant colors that can transform the entire look of your bathroom, making it much more visually appealing.
2. Moisture Resistance
Since bathroom spaces usually have high moisture and humidity, they frequently face issues of condensation, including damp patches on the walls and ceilings. Even though adequate ventilation by installing an exhaustion fan or a dehumidifier can help, it might not be enough to protect the bathroom paint job.
Under such high humidity environments, your best course of action is to look for moisture-resistant paints with a closer-knit molecular structure, preventing water molecules from penetrating. In that way, these paints won't peel away due to humidity or condensation, and your bathroom walls and ceiling can stay damp-free for a long time.
Furthermore, it's easier to clean off moisture-resistant paints because they don't gather dirt, thanks to their smooth surface. So, you don't have to worry about the ceiling or wall color fading soon because of dirt and grease if you choose these bathroom paints.
3. Antimicrobial Properties
The growth of microorganisms and fungi, such as mold and mildew, is pretty common in humid and damp spaces, and your bathroom can be an ideal location. You can easily get rid of small patches, but they can soon become a serious health hazard if you face a full-fledged infestation.
However, many premium-quality bathroom paints have several antibacterial properties, including a mildew-resistant finish. In fact, mold-resistant primers typically contain a potent fungicide to control the mold and mildew growth if you directly paint it over an existing mold patch.
You can also apply a two-in-one paint and primer combination to avoid the recurrence of such mold and mildew infestations in your bathroom for a long time. Hence, it's best to choose a mildew-proof interior paint if you want to maintain the health and hygiene of your bathroom in the long run.
4. Volatile Organic Compounds (VOCs)
VOCs are found in high amounts in oil-based paints, while they are present in much lower amounts in latex paints. These are harmful organic solvents and are released in the air after the paint dries up, forming toxic paint fumes that can cause headaches and dizziness. The US Environmental Protection Agency (EPA) considers certain VOCs to have severe carcinogenic effects on long-time exposure.
It's best to look for bathroom paint containing VOCs within the legal limit. For instance, the VOC content of non-flat paints, like semi-gloss paints, needs to be within 380 grams/liter. On the other hand, the VOC limit for flat paints, like satin paints, is 250 grams/liter. However, in California, the rules are stricter, with the highest VOC limit of 50 grams/liter for all paints.
You can look for manufacturers offering low-VOC paints containing VOCs within the legal limits to avoid health issues. There are also some zero-VOC paints, but they may contain 5 grams/liter VOCs, which might increase if you add tints. So, carefully read the product description to determine the VOC content of the paints before using them in your bathroom.
5. Drying Time And Coverage
Even though paints from two different manufacturers might look the same or have the same price, their coverage area might vary significantly. The coverage area is typically mentioned on the paint can as the square feet covered per gallon.
You may also consider the number of coats to apply while painting the bathroom. If you're applying a light color over a dark color, it's best to apply two or more coats to get the best results.
In addition, pay close attention to the drying time of your chosen bathroom paint. Drying time signifies the time after which the paint will be dry to the touch without getting tacky. If a bathroom paint has a drying time of around two hours, you'll need to wait for several more hours before you can apply a second coat.
If you start applying a fresh coat without giving sufficient time for the first coat to dry up completely, you risk lifting it and messing up the paint job. You can go through the product description or try out some test runs to accurately determine the drying time of the bathroom paint.
6. Types Of Paint Finishes
The finish of your bathroom paint greatly determines its visual impact, durability, and dirt-resistant quality. Depending on your bathroom decor and design, you must carefully go through different finish types before making any final purchase decision. So, we've discussed the properties of various paint finishes below:
A. Gloss Paint
Gloss paints come with a robust high sheen finish and are known for their smooth glossy, easy-to-clean surface. They also offer excellent durability and water resistance, thanks to the high gloss finish.
However, on the downside, they reflect too much light and can clearly show the underlying architectural imperfections or faults of your painted walls or ceiling. On top of this, you might not be able to detect any residual water droplets on the bathroom walls due to the light reflecting the quality of this paint finish.
B. Semi-Gloss Paint
Semi-gloss sheen offers the benefits of both gloss finish and matte finish, but semi-gloss paints are not as reflective as glossy paints. On the other hand, they are also more durable than matte finishes of flat paints. Thus, a semi-gloss finish paint can be an excellent choice to withstand the high-humidity environment of your shower room or bathroom.
C. Flat Paints
If your bathroom is quite old with dented ceilings or walls, using a flat or matte finish paint can be the perfect way to hide all the imperfections. Furthermore, paints with a flat finish work excellently with neutral tones and offer a minimalist look to your bathroom, and also create sophisticated monochromatic bathroom décor.
However, the absence of light reflection might make a matte finish paint look a bit dull. So, you must be careful while pairing and experimenting with different color contrasts of flat paint.
D. Satin Paint
Satin paints might not be as robust as gloss paint, but they offer some sheen finish and work exceptionally well in hardworking rooms, such as bathrooms and kitchens. They are resistant to abrasion and can easily withstand regular cleaning and scrubbing.
But, the glossiness of satin paints can distinctly highlight wall and ceiling imperfections, such as dents, cracks, or patches. So, you might need to repair these architectural faults before applying the satin finish paint in your bathroom.
Top 3 Moisture Resistant Bathroom Paints
Now that you know what features to consider while choosing the best bathroom paint, it's time to look at some premium-quality moisture-resistant paints. In this section, we've carefully curated and reviewed three top paints that can work quite well in different bathroom designs.
1. Rust-Oleum White Perma Interior Paint
If you are looking for mildew-resistant paint with a durable semi-gloss finish, the Rust-Oleum mold and mildew-proof bathroom paint can be an excellent choice. This acrylic paint is available in white and can work quite well with different design ideas for your bathroom walls or ceilings. You can also use it in your kitchens, basements, laundry rooms, closets, and for other utilitarian purposes.
Furthermore, the low-odor formula of this Rust-Oleum acrylic bathroom paint can help you prevent the growth of mold and mildew on the paint films. So, if you already have a mold infestation in your bathroom, applying this paint can effectively keep the mold growth under control.
Not just this, but this bathroom paint also has a drying time of only 30 minutes, so you can easily apply the second coat within a few hours and get the paint job done effortlessly. Moreover, one gallon of this paint can cover between 75 and 100 square feet. You can paint a small or medium-sized bathroom using just one tin of the Rust-Oleum interior paint.
The paint is also self-priming and can adhere to the wall or ceiling surface without sanding, making it pretty convenient to apply it directly. Since you don't need to go through the hassle of priming, you don't need to hire a professional painter to apply this bathroom paint.
However, the biggest drawback of the paint is that it's not waterproof and can fade away after a while if you use it on your shower room walls. It's best to use it for your bathroom ceiling, where it won't be exposed to direct water splashes.
2. Diamond Brite Kitchen & Bathroom Paint
The Diamond Brite kitchen and bathroom latex paint is specially designed to withstand water splashes and steam, offering a robust semi-gloss finish. It is available in a bright white shade and contains additives to prevent brown spotting, so your bathroom walls and ceilings will remain spot-free and glossy for a long time.
Thanks to its smooth, high-sheen finish, you can easily clean the painted walls with water and soap. Besides, it's pretty convenient to apply, and you can use any premium-grade paint roller or paint brush to get the job done.
The paint has a drying time of 30 minutes, and you can apply the second coat within an hour. Once the paint dries, it becomes much more opaque, highlighting its semi-gloss finish, which is resistant to fading and abrasion. On top of this, it offers excellent coverage of 300 square feet per gallon, so one tin of paint can be sufficient to paint a medium-sized bathroom.
But, the paint doesn't come with an integrated printer, and you might need to apply an initial layer of primer before you can use this product. Furthermore, the manufacturer doesn't mention the VOC limit in the product description, so you can't determine whether the paint is safe and eco-friendly.
3. INSL-X Stix Acrylic Primer
If you're looking for a low-VOC bathroom paint, the INSL-X Stix acrylic primer can be an ideal choice, offering unparalleled adhesion and protection. It's highly versatile and works on different surfaces, including galvanized metal, glazed brick, glossy tiles, fiberglass, and PVC. So, you can use it to paint your bathroom tiles, ceilings, walls, water pipes, and much more.
As an acrylic primer, it adheres to almost every surface, and you can use any product to top coat the primer base for a smooth and even finish. It also has an excellent enamel holdout, offering a durable base for the top coat. With a coverage of 75 to 100 square feet per gallon, the primer works perfectly for both interior and exterior walls.
Additionally, the lower VOC content ensures that the primer won't produce any toxic fumes once it is dry. So, you don't need to worry about suffering from severe health hazards even if you're exposed to the product for a long time. What's more, the cleanup is pretty effortless, and all you need is some soap and water to do it.
The only downside of this product is its long drying time, and you might have to wait for almost 24 hours in between applying two coats. But even though it might take some time to complete painting your bathroom using this acrylic primer, the result will be durable and long-lasting.
Moisture Resistant Paint For Bathrooms Frequently Asked Questions ?
Are there any special paints for bathrooms?
Although you can use ordinary paints for your bathrooms, paint manufacturers always recommend using specially formulated moisture and mildew-resistant paints for the bathrooms. These paints are more durable, can withstand highly humid environments without peeling or damping, and are also designed to prevent mold and mildew infestations.
Is priming the bathroom walls necessary before painting?
The best paints for your bathroom are mostly self-priming and contain a primer, so you don't need to buy a primer separately. But, if you want, you can purchase mold-resistant and antibacterial primers to keep mold infestations under control.
How can you prepare the bathroom before painting?
Before you start painting the bathroom walls and ceiling, you need to undertake a thorough cleaning to remove the old paint and dirt and prepare the surfaces. You can try bleaching the walls and ceiling to clean the grease buildups and sanding the surfaces to get rid of old paint stains. Then, rinse these surfaces with clean water and let them dry before applying the paint.
Moisture Resistant Paint For Bathrooms Final Thoughts
When it comes to choosing the best paint for bathrooms, always look for paints that have a mildew-resistant formula to withstand steam or condensation.
That said, you might come across several products that fit the bill, so you have to carefully consider the key features mentioned above to make the right purchase decision. If you feel overwhelmed and confused about choosing the best bathroom paints, you can always try out our recommended products. However, you can also roll up your sleeves and do some more digging before selecting the best paint.
On that note, we bid you goodbye. See you next time!
The Airo Comfort Portable Air Conditioner is much sought-after because of its 3 fan speeds, silent operation, and quick cooling power. Portable air conditioners from Midea and LG are also worthwhile, compatible with smart assistants like Alexa and Google Assistant.
You don’t necessarily need central air conditioning to cool the space in summer. Instead, the right portable AC units with high cooling power can deliver better results, while also purifying the indoor air.
But how to cool a room without increasing energy consumption? The solution is to invest in an energy-efficient product, and today I will reviewthe best portable air conditioner units that are a sensible addition in most homes.
Powerful & Efficient Air Conditioner - Keep your room, home,...
Simple and Easy to Use - Our innovative Air Conditioning...
What we like
Quiet operation
Equipped with an LCDI (leakage-current detection and interruption) plug
Intuitive controls
1-year limited warranty
What we don't like
The filter needs to be cleaned every 2 weeks
Starting with the cooling power, the Airo Comfort Portable Air Conditioner is a 14,000 BTU unit that works well for cooling small to medium-sized spaces. Upon testing, I discovered it is usable in spaces up to 500 square feet, thanks to the 3 fan speeds, which makes it more powerful than other portable air conditioners.
This compact portable AC unit has a seasonal energy efficiency rating of 14, so it cools a space without increasing energy consumption. Efficient energy use is further enhanced by the 24-hour programmable on/off timer and sleep mode.
What sets it apart from an average portable air conditioner is its 3-in-1 operation mode. Along with an air conditioner, this portable unit serves as a fan and a dehumidifier. That means you can use it to reduce moisture levels in a space without turning on a dehumidifier.
Contrary to my expectations, it doesn’t produce loud noises when running. Producing about 50 dB (decibel) of noise, the Airo Comfort air conditioner allows users to carry on their chores without unnecessary disturbance.
When it comes to the air filter, it’s quite similar to a window air conditioner because you can remove, wash and reuse it. However, you’ll have to wash it every 2 weeks only then will the unit remain efficient.
Moreover, the instructions in the product manual are easy to interpret. By just skimming through them once, I was able to assemble the unit without using any special tools. The package also includes 4 heavy-duty wheels that make it easy for users to move this AC from one corner or room to another.
Besides its functionality, its stylish design has earned it the top position. Finished in white/black with gunmetal accenting, this portable air conditioner blends well with every décor, adding an understated charm to the space.
In the front is the LED display to view the temperature, and you can turn off the light at night. And towards the top of the unit is a control panel for adjusting the settings; however, a remote control is included for the user’s convenience.
Cooling Power: 14,000 British Thermal Units | Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio: 14 | Sound Level: 50 dB | Floor Area: 550 square feet
Award-Winning Portable AC Unit: Rated Best Overall Portable...
Powerful Yet Quiet: The ideal AC unit for bedrooms, this...
What we like
Hassle-free installation
Washable air filter
Improves air quality and traps odor
Equipped with CFC-free, green refrigerant
1-year limited warranty
What we don't like
Isn’t Energy Star-rated
Despite weighing 65 pounds, the Whynter ARC-122DS Portable Air Conditioner is sleeker than the Airo Comfort. Sitting on 4 caster wheels, this AC adds elegance to whichever space you place it in, thanks to the gray finish that complements a variety of decors.
Coming with a seasonal energy efficiency ratio of 13, this portable AC has a cooling capacity of 12,000 BTU. So, when installed in my office space of about 400 square feet, it did a great job of cooling the room even when the temperature was soaring outside.
Though it isn’t Energy Star-certified, it did reduce my energy consumption. Unlike a few other portable air conditioner units, it comes equipped with dual hoses– an intake hose and an exhaust hose. Most importantly, when tested against a single hose unit, it cooled a room better.
Like most portable air conditioners, it has 3 operational modes– air conditioner, fan, and dehumidifier. And since its dehumidifying capacity is 76 pints per day, it reduces moisture levels in spaces that are very damp.
Running at 52 dB, it produces less noise, similar to that of an electric fan, allowing users to sleep, read or work with ease.
With air louvers resting on top of the unit, the digital control panel is ingeniously added to the front. What’s even better is that the control panel is equipped with most buttons a user will need to adjust the AC temperature to their preference.
The rest of the settings can be adjusted via the remote control supplied with this portable air conditioner. Instead of the ozone-depleting refrigerant, this portable AC is equipped with R-410A green and CFC-free refrigerant. Even the components used in this air conditioner are lead-free and RoHS-compliant.
I even discovered that it improves indoor air quality by sucking in dust, dirt, and pet danders, while its activated charcoal air filter traps odors. And because of the auto restart feature, this unit is excellent for places prone to frequent power outages.
Cooling Power: 12,000 British Thermal Units | Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio: 13 | Sound Level: 52 dB | Floor Area: 400 square feet
INNOVATIVE DUO HOSE DESIGN - Midea's industry-first dual...
INVERTER TECHNOLOGY - Engineered with the variable-speed...
What we like
Comes with 3 cooling modes
1-year limited warranty
Compatible with smart devices
Doubles as a heater and removes moisture
What we don't like
Portability is an issue
Coated in a black finish, the Midea Duo Smart HE Inverter Portable Air Conditioner looks elegant in whichever room you place it. Be it traditional black-white or contemporary gray-green décor, this unit blends well with every color scheme.
At first glance, it may look like a standard portable air conditioner, but the engineers have designed this all-black AC with an industry-first hose-in-hose design. It allows the unit to suck up indoor air and expel it outdoors while preventing hot air from seeping in through crevices.
Besides, it is engineered with variable-speed power inverter technology, so it cools a room using relatively less energy than traditional portable units. Thus, it keeps me cool during hot summer days without mounting my utility bills.
Engineered with an advanced air duct system and 26 feet of airflow, this 14,000 BTU air conditioner cools an indoor space quickly and efficiently. At the lowest settings, this portable AC (energy efficiency unit) produces only about 42 dB of noise.
But this dual inverter AC operates quietly, even at the highest settings, because it generates about 52 dB of sound, equivalent to a refrigerator.
Like most dual hose units, it comes with a control panel and remote control for tweaking the settings. Moreover, its compatibility with smart assistants like Alexa and Google Assistant allows you to control it even when away from home.
Another feature that sets it apart from other dual hose units is its dynamic cool swing, with which changing the airflow direction is easy.
Because it weighs 77 pounds, portability could be an issue for some. With this AC, you need not spend money on electric heaters because it comes with a heat pump. And doubling as a heater, it prevents mold from thriving by removing over 50 liters of moisture daily.
Cooling Power: 14,000 British Thermal Units | Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio: 12.3 | Sound Level: 52 dB | Floor Area: 550 square feet
Choosing a heating, ventilation, and air conditioning system sure costs more money. Instead of settling for one of the two, I suggest you bring home the LG Portable Air Conditioner that works both as a heater and a cooler.
Before anything else, I’d like to mention that this air conditioner is a free-standing unit. What that means is you need not break a sweat or call a professional to install it in your home, like window units. Once out of the box, connect the exhaust hose, place it near a window, and plug it in– it will supply cool air throughout the space.
As its cooling power is 10,000 BTU, I’d recommend it for spaces less than 500 sq ft. And for spaces smaller than that, you can go for other sizes because the brand supplies it in 4 cooling modes.
What’s more, the LG portable air conditioner is a 4-in-1 unit featuring cool, fan, dry, and heat modes. While the fan mode circulates cold air and expels heated air, the dry mode dehumidifies a space. And in winter, you can survive the biting cold by switching to the heat mode, it will supply warm air throughout the space.
Moving on to the fan settings, you can adjust the fan between 2 settings only, unlike other air conditioners with 3 settings.
Meanwhile, the design is sleek and compact and doesn’t occupy much floor space, so you can use it in smaller spaces without any trouble. Towards the top, you’ll find air louvers and a control panel.
Fan speed, timer, or temperature – you can switch among a variety of settings using the intuitive and easy-to-use control panel. The settings that aren’t displayed on the control panel can be changed using the remote control.
In an effort to live up to its aim of helping customers, this LG unit is engineered with LG ThinQ technology, meaning it’s compatible with virtual assistants. Without touching the control panel or pressing buttons on the remote control, the settings on this unit can be adjusted via simple voice commands.
Cooling Power: 10,000 British Thermal Units | Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio: 7.83 | Sound Level: 53 dB | Floor Area: 450 square feet
Award-Winning Portable AC Unit: Awarded Good Housekeeping's...
Powerful Yet Quiet: The ideal AC unit for bedrooms, this...
What we like
Washable pre-filter and activated carbon filter
24-hour programmable timer
CFC-free refrigerant
Sold in 2 styles
What we don't like
Is slightly loud
Mobile yet powerful, the Whynter ARC-14S Dual Hose Portable Air Conditioner has a cooling power of 14,000 BTU– ideal for 500 sq. ft spaces.
Engineered to serve as a cooler, fan, and dehumidifier, this portable air conditioner comes with 3 settings. With just the click of a button on the remote control or the digital panel, you can adjust the function of this AC unit.
Whynter allows users to set the temperature between 61°F and 89°F in cool modes, like any other portable AC unit. It can also remove up to 71 pints of moisture per day in dehumidifier mode, so it’s ideal for a residential setting.
With its 3 fan speeds, users get the freedom to customize the cooling experience. Even the timer is programmable for up to 24 hours, which makes this device all the more user-friendly.
Instead of single ducts, this portable AC unit comes with 2 hoses– one expels hot and humid air, whereas the other minimizes negative air pressure.
What makes it better than single-hose units is its auto-drain technology. Because of this, this AC unit uses the moisture stored during the cooling process to dehumidify a space.
To my disappointment, this portable AC unit is slightly loud when running at the highest speed. But installing the unit won’t consume much of your time and even maintenance is trouble-free.
The pre-filter, like that of a window unit, purifies indoor air by trapping pet hair, dust, and dander. After a period of time, you can remove the filter, wash it and reuse it. Better yet, the unit features an activated carbon filter that sucks up odors, toxic gasses, smoke, and chemical fumes. This makes for an excellent option for people suffering from respiratory issues.
This air conditioner is further equipped with a CFC-free R-32 refrigerant and lead-free RoHS-compliant internal components, unlike other portable AC units. I also found 4 caster wheels in the package, which allowed me to move this portable AC unit from my office space to the living room.
Best of all is that in case of a power outage, the unit will restart by itself, thanks to the auto-restart feature.
Cooling Power: 14,000 British Thermal Units | Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio: 7.69 | Sound Level: 56 dB | Floor Area: 500 square feet
4 Mode Options: Air Conditioner, Fan, Dehumidifier, and...
Programable Convenience: Three fan speeds help control...
What we like
Space-saving design
Washable air filter
Engineered with an innovative self-evaporating system
Covered with a 1-year warranty
What we don't like
Quite heavy
Want an air conditioning unit that can be your perfect companion on camping trips? Well, the Rosewill Portable Air Conditioner will fit the bill because it cools up to 300 sq ft of space efficiently.
Standing at 16”, this portable air conditioner is relatively compact, so it doesn’t require much space. Furthermore, this space-saving portable AC comes with 4 modes– air conditioner, fan, dehumidifier, and heater.
Not only is it space-saving, but it also is a highly versatile unit because it is usable all year round. In summer, it can be used as an air conditioner, whereas you can use it as a heater during winter. And on rainy days, simply turn it on, and switch to the dehumidifier mode, and it will reduce humidity levels quickly.
Like window AC units, the air filter of this portable air conditioner is washable. So, whenever dirt, debris, pet danders and other impurities are trapped in it, you can take it off and clean it without much hassle.
Rosewill didn’t disappoint me when it came to advanced features. Quite similar to the other portable air conditioners on the list, it is integrated with intelligent functions like automatic on/off with a programmable 24-hour timer and sleep mode. Besides adding to the user’s convenience, it helps in energy conservation.
What’s more, dual LED digital touch display panels are equipped atop the unit, from where you can change the timer, fan, and modes and set the direction of the air louvers. Further, the convenience is enhanced with the full-function remote control.
Integrated with innovative self-evaporative technology, this portable air conditioner withdraws moisture from the inner air and expels it into the outdoor air.
Not to forget, setting this unit up isn’t troublesome; rather, it’s an easy chore. Just go through the instructions properly, so you don’t get stuck in the middle. Noteworthily, the brand supplies every accessory needed to install the unit, from the exhaust heat pipe to washers and screws.
Note that this is quite a heavy unit, so moving it without caster wheels will be slightly challenging. So, make sure you fit them right after unboxing the unit.
Cooling Power: 12,000 British Thermal Units | Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio: 7 | Sound Level: 56 dB | Floor Area: 300 square feet
3-in-1 Unit Delivers a Precise, Targeted Cool.wattage : 1345...
COOLS EXTRA LARGE ROOMS. Supplies 14000 (ASHRAE)/8600 (SACC)...
What we like
Supplied in 2 colors and 2 sizes
No-tool hassle-free installation
Washable dust filter
Backed by a 2-year warranty
What we don't like
The exhaust hose is short
Sure, a portable air conditioner with a cooling ability of 8000 BTU won’t be effective in cooling a large room of 700 sq. ft. So, after a lot of research, I found the DeLonghi Portable Air Conditioner and decided to test it out in my dining room.
Ingeniously built by experts, this portable air conditioner cools a room in less than 30 minutes by distributing cool air evenly and efficiently. Integrated with 3 fan modes, this portable air conditioner is equipped with motorized louvers, which can be adjusted as per your preference.
To offer more efficient cooling than the standard portable air conditioners, the brand has engineered it with cool surround smart sensing technology, offering personalized comfort. That means it monitors the atmosphere– humidity, temperature, and your position– and alters the settings accordingly.
Although it isn’t certified by Energy Star, it helps users save up to 30% on their utility bills, thanks to the eco-real feel technology. Because of this exclusive technology, this portable air conditioner optimizes comfort without consuming too much energy.
However, note that the combined energy efficiency ratio of this portable unit is 5, which is less than others on the list.
Like most portable air conditioners, it is a 3-in-1 unit featuring air conditioning, a fan, and a dehumidifying system. On the hottest days, run this unit as an air conditioner to beat the heat and switch to the dehumidifier mode if the humidity levels of your room rise.
Or run the fan-only mode if you want to stay cool without lowering the temperature of your entire room.
Despite being such a powerful air conditioner, I was surprised to discover that it’s a quiet unit. After some research, I learned that it’s engineered with new super quiet technology, which is why it reduces noise by up to 4 dB.
Installing this portable air conditioner is quite easy, as the package includes everything you’ll need to assemble the unit. From the window kit to the screws, the brand supplies everything to ensure you have a hassle-free experience.
I would have liked this device more had the brand supplied a slightly longer hose like other portable air conditioners come with.
Cooling Power: 14,000 British Thermal Units | Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio: 5 | Sound Level: Not disclosed | Floor Area: 700 square feet
Powerful Cooling: Featuring 970W rated power and 8,000 BTU...
3 Ways to Use: In addition to serving as an air conditioner...
What we like
Built-in carry handle and caster wheels make it easy to move
The air filter can be washed
Designed with multiple protection features
Features a drainage hole for continuous drainage
What we don't like
LED light is way too bright and doesn’t come with a dimmer
If, besides comfort, safety is what you’re concerned with when choosing a portable air conditioner from Amazon, look no further than the COSTWAY Portable Air Conditioner. Offering multiple protection features, this portable air conditioner ensures maximum comfort without compromising on safety.
Among the 3 protection features, the first is the anti-freeze protection that prevents the unit from freezing in extremely cold conditions. The second protection feature found on this portable air conditioner is anti-water protection that guards the unit against water.
Finally comes the compressor delay protection, which safeguards the compressor from turning on/off too quickly.
With 8000 BTU cooling power, this portable air conditioner is highly efficient in cooling a small space of about 230 sq ft. And like other portable air conditioners, it’s a versatile unit, as it can be used as a fan and a dehumidifier.
In the air conditioning mode, the temperature can be adjusted between 60°F and 86°F. When used as a dehumidifier, this unit removes up to 50 pints of moisture, reducing the humidity level by up to 40%. Or simply switch to the fan mode and adjust the airflow up/down as you prefer.
Moving ahead, this portable air conditioner can be controlled in 2 ways– a handy remote control and an intelligent touch panel whose LED light is slightly bright.
Timer, mode, fan speeds, temperature, and turning on the sleep mode– all this can be done via the touch panel at the top of the unit. As far as the remote control is concerned, you can convert the temperature from Celsius to Fahrenheit, which cannot be done using the control panel.
Weighing about 61 pounds, this portable air conditioner is quite lighter than other portable AC units, so portability isn’t an issue. Other than that, what makes this air conditioner easy to move are the 4 casters towards the bottom that glides smoothly when the unit is moved.
One thing that I particularly liked about this portable air conditioner is its carry handle equipped on the back towards the top. Because of this handle, lifting the portable air conditioner or transporting it has become easy.
Cooling Power: 8,000 British Thermal Units | Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio: 5 | Sound Level: 56 dB | Floor Area: 230 square feet
CLIMATE CONTROL FROM YOUR SMARTPHONE | All-in-One Wi-Fi...
POWERFUL COOLING, DRYING & AIR CIRCULATION | High-Capacity...
What we like
Easy to install
Can be controlled via a smartphone
Comes with safety features
Equipped with swing vents
What we don't like
Isn’t backed by a warranty
Requiring 1200 W (watt) to operate, the Ivation Portable Air Conditioner is a free-standing unit that doesn’t take up much floor space. What’s more, this travel-friendly cooling tower boasts a sleek profile and is compact, with omnidirectional wheels equipped on each of the 4 sides.
Much like the previous portable air conditioner, it comes with a built-in handle that allows for easy portability. Either roll the unit across the space or simply pick it up via the handle and take it wherever you want.
Furthermore, this 13500 BTU portable air conditioner is a 3-in-1 unit serving as a fan, cooling, and dehumidifying device. Besides the fan speed, the direction of airflow can be adjusted on this portable AC. After adjusting between high, low, and medium settings, turn on the “swing” mode, and the air will flow in all directions.
Other than the LCD display, the settings on this portable air conditioner can be tweaked using the remote control. Compared to other portable air conditioners, the remote control features an easy-to-read LED display, which makes it easy to adjust the settings in the dark.
That’s not all; this Wi-Fi-enabled portable air conditioner can be conveniently controlled through a smartphone. Simply download the “My Ivation” app, connect it to your portable AC, and change the setting even on the go. To check connectivity, you will have to keep tabs on the Wifi status light on the remote control.
With a seasonal energy efficiency ratio of 5, surprisingly, this portable air conditioner consumes less energy than most portable AC units.
Along with that, it’s packed with state-of-the-art safety features like thermal and overflow protection, integrated frost protection, and automatic compressor protection. Also, this portable AC comes with a rear cord storage hook.
Ivation with this AC offers 2 ways of draining water– you can either allow the internal receptacle to collect water or attach a hose for continuous drainage.
I also found that its exhaust hose is flexible and can be extended up to 59”. Even installation isn’t tricky, as the instructions are easy to decipher; however, it isn’t covered by a warranty.
Cooling Power: 13,000 British Thermal Units | Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio: 5 | Sound Level: 55 dB | Floor Area: 500 square feet
【Smart Controls From Anywhere】You can start or stop...
What we like
Auto shut-off feature
Can be controlled via remote control, control panel, and smart devices
Dimmable LED light
The Remote comes with a child lock to keep it safe from children
What we don't like
The filter needs to be cleaned twice every month
Compatible with smart assistants like Amazon Alexa and Google Home, the Wamife Portable Air Conditioner runs on R410A refrigerant, which is more energy efficient than others.
Before I get into the nitty-gritty of this portable air conditioner, I’d like to mention that it’s usable throughout the year because it’s a heating and cooling system. Its versatility doesn’t end here; as a matter of fact, it’s a 4-in-1 unit– heater, cooler, dehumidifier, and fan.
To make a room cozy, setting the temperature between 55°F and 81°F in heat mode will supply warm air. Meanwhile, you will have to set the temperature between 64°F and 90°F to cool a space.
On days when the temperatures are soaring, turning on the Turbo function will cool your room quickly and efficiently without consuming a lot of electricity.
Even the fan speed on this portable air conditioner is adjustable. Adding to that is its swing function, which moves the louvers 60 degrees up and down.
Likewise, this portable AC is integrated with a “sleep” mode for a comfortable sleeping experience.
What sets it apart from other portable air conditioners is the “smart” mode, which sets the temperature automatically on the basis of your room temperature. In the dehumidifier mode, it can remove up to 80 pints of water from the air. Note that its filter needs to be washed twice every month.
As for the design, this compact portable air conditioner is finished in white with a control panel displayed on the top. While you can control the AC unit from the panel, a remote control is supplied with the unit so that you can adjust the settings from your comfort zone.
Or you can simply command Google or Alexa to adjust the unit to whatever setting you want. That’s because this portable air conditioner is compatible with smart devices, making it all the more versatile.
Even when it comes to aesthetics, this portable air conditioner is no less than other portable AC units. Sporting a white finish, this 65-pound AC complements a variety of décor. Adding to that is its compactness and 4 caster wheels that make it portable.
Cooling Power: 12,000 British Thermal Units | Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio: 5 | Sound Level: 50 dB | Floor Area: 400 square feet
FASTER, QUIETER COOLING: Unlike standard window a/c models,...
ENERGY-SAVING PERFORMANCE: With double-insulating side...
What we like
Energy-efficient unit
Installation is easy because it comes pre-assembled
Antimicrobial-protected mesh and activated carbon insert purify the air
Auto-dimming LED display
What we don't like
Cannot be installed in windows less than 14”
Anyone who’s scouting for an energy-efficient portable air conditioner for a room with limited floor space must check out the Windmill Air Conditioner.
Unlike most portable AC units, it isn’t a free-standing air conditioner; rather, it’s supposed to be mounted on the window. As for the energy efficiency claims, this portable AC doesn’t consume as much energy as the standard units. Moreover, its claims are backed by a 5-star rating from Energy Star– so it’s safe to say that this portable AC is energy-efficient.
On top of that, it relies on R-32 refrigerant that conveys heat efficiently and reduces electric consumption better than other older refrigerants.
Prior to installation, assembly isn’t required because it comes pre-assembled, so it’s ready to be mounted right out of the box. Along with a window kit is supplied an install guide, which contains easy-to-follow instructions.
Therefore, installation won’t be much of a task, even though it’s a window unit. Just keep in mind that this portable air conditioner is meant for windows of or more than 14 inches.
With clean lines and curved edges, this portable AC is coated in white, which makes it an excellent option for modern homes.
On the forepart of the AC is an LED display to show the temperature in a dimly lit environment. What’s even better is that the LED light is dimmable– this feature will prove useful during the night, as you’ll be able to sleep without any disturbance.
Like other portable AC units, you can adjust the settings via the on-unit buttons or the remote control. But that isn’t the only way to control the unit– users can customize the cooling experience via their smartphones or smart devices.
As far as functionality is concerned, this portable AC, like other portable air conditioners, offers 3 fan speeds. Besides, there are 3 cooling settings from which you can customize the unit– cool, eco, and fan.
Inside the unit sits an antimicrobial-protected mesh filter and an activated carbon insert that filters the air to improve the air quality of the space. Much like other portable air conditioners, the filter is washable and reusable.
Cooling Power: 8,300 British Thermal Units | Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio: 6.2 | Sound Level: Not disclosed | Floor Area: 350 square feet
Dual Hose, Double Effect: The hose-in-hose innovation...
Customize Your Comfort: With 5 powerful modes...
What we like
Cools a small room quickly
Energy Star-certified
Inverter technology reduces noise output
Detachable and washable filter
What we don't like
Isn’t a self-evaporative unit
Prefer an air conditioner whose noise output is low? Then the Dreo TwinCool Smart Inverter Portable Air Conditioner would fit the bill because it produces about 43 dB of noise, which is why it’s the quietest portable AC on the list.
Even though the quietest of all, this portable air conditioner is no less than others when it comes to performance. With the hose-in-hose innovation, this dual hose system cools a space efficiently by expelling hot air and circulating cold air.
Next comes the cooling capacity, which is 12,000 BTU– while testing, I found that it blows cold air as far as 28 feet. So, it’s usable in a variety of environments, from bedrooms and living rooms to garages.
Other than the cool, fan, and dehumidifier modes, this portable air conditioner comes with auto and sleep modes. On this AC unit, the temperature is adjustable from 60°F to 86°F, so it’s a viable option to beat the summer heat.
Running this portable air conditioner wouldn’t skyrocket your utility bills either because it’s an energy-efficient unit. So, it regulates the cooling in accordance with the temperature of the room.
Still doubtful if it really is an energy-efficient portable air conditioner? Well, it has received a 5-star rating from Energy Star that testifies to its claims of saving energy.
Moving to the design, sitting on the slanted top is a control panel using which the unit can be controlled. Alternatively, it comes with a remote control to allow users to customize the functions conveniently.
Standing 34.05” tall, this portable AC boasts a compact yet slightly heavy body. Even then, moving it from one space to another isn’t an issue because it’s equipped with 4 caster wheels. I even like that it’s polished in white, adding class and elegance to whichever space it’s placed in.
Moreover, as it comes with a detailed instruction manual and a window kit, installing this AC isn’t a time-consuming task.
Cooling Power: 12,000 British Thermal Units | Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio: 8.9 | Sound Level: 43 dB | Floor Area: 450 square feet
Constructed out of plastic and metal, the Pasapair Portable Air Conditioner comes with rolling wheels and an in-built handle. Without these 2 features, moving the unit between rooms wouldn’t be an easy task.
With a dimension of 11.81” D x 11.81” W x 27.56” H, this energy-efficient portable air conditioner can be placed in any corner of the room. Because of its sleek and lightweight design, storage is also not an issue with this AC unit.
Considering its weight and dimensions, I thought it wouldn’t be as efficient in cooling a room. But to my surprise, this 8,000 BTU energy-efficient portable air conditioner lowers the temperature of small spaces quickly and efficiently.
After testing it in various rooms, I found it works best for rooms up to 300 sq ft.
As is expected, this is a 3-in-1 device, which can be used as a fan and a dehumidifier besides an air conditioner. Even when switched to the dehumidifier mode, it performs at optimum capacity and removes moisture while purifying the indoor air.
Designed with innovative ventilation technology, it features a built-in blue hydrophilic dust-proof thermal coating to direct cold water via a honeycomb screen to cool a room. Like other energy-efficient portable air conditioners, the settings of this unit from Pasapair can be customized with the digital control panel and remote control.
Except for the button to switch the temperature from Celsius to Fahrenheit, the digital control panel features all the settings. Among the various features, I like the 24-hour timer program, which is adjustable. However, you do not get much freedom when it comes to adjusting the fan speed because it can be adjusted only between high and low.
Instead of adjusting the temperature to 86°F like most energy-efficient portable air conditioners, it allows temperature adjustment up to 90°F. At the same time, this portable air conditioner is eco-friendly because it’s equipped with the environment-friendly refrigerant R-410A.
Plus, with a safety child lock and reusable and washable filter, this energy-efficient air conditioner is a dependable option for summer.
Cooling Power: 8,000 British Thermal Units | Seasonal Energy Efficiency Ratio: 5 | Sound Level: Not disclosed | Floor Area: 300 square feet
Quick Comparisons Of the Energy-Efficient Portable ACs
Until now, I have been discussing the 13 best energy-efficient portable air conditioners that I shortlisted after extensive research and testing. Choosing the best portable air conditioners is challenging owing to the various factors one needs to consider.
Furthermore, multiple companies like Frigidaire, LG, and Whynter have been manufacturing portable air conditioners, complicating the decision-making process.
That said, in this section, I will highlight the important things you need to keep in mind when shopping for the best portable air conditioner. Let’s check them out, then!
1. Power
By now, it must be clear that not all portable air conditioners have the same cooling capacity. In air conditioners, power is measured in BTU (British Thermal Unit). As a rule of thumb, the higher the BTUs, the more efficient and powerful portable air conditioners are.
The size of your room will determine what BTU AC you will need– to measure your space first. For small spaces, portable air conditioners of low BTU will be the right choice but go for high BTU ACs in case of large rooms.
2. Energy Ratings
In terms of energy ratings, SEER, CEER, and EER are 3 aspects you need to consider.
SEER, or seasonal energy efficiency ratio, measures the efficiency of air conditioners, usually central air conditioning systems, over a season. Meanwhile, the combined energy efficiency ratio, or CEER, measures how efficient window air conditioners are. This standard is set by the United States Department of Energy.
On the other hand, the energy efficiency ratio or EER assesses how efficiently a cooling system functions.
For your reference, I have mentioned the SEER of all portable air conditioners mentioned above. When making a decision, just keep in mind that the higher the rating, the more energy it will save.
3. Noise
There’s no denying that even the best portable air conditioners generate loud noise when operating. Therefore, finding the one that makes your space as quiet as a library is certainly challenging.
While the majority of portable air conditioners produce about 56 dB of noise when running at the highest settings, some produce up to 50 dB. If you’re looking for the best portable air conditioner for your office space, look for units whose noise output is between 40 dB and 50 dB. That’s because they are fairly quiet, meaning they don’t make much noise when running.
However, if noise output isn’t that much of a concern, go for whichever unit fits your needs and budget.
4. Installation And Maintenance
Unless you’re an AC installer by profession, installation is another important factor that needs to be considered before choosing a portable AC unit.
Almost all portable AC units are easy to install, mainly because they come pre-assembled. All you need to do is connect the hose to set it up for use.
When ordering an AC from among the best portable air conditioners, make sure to check if it comes with a window kit and all other supplies needed to set it up.
Besides installation, the portable air conditioner you choose shouldn’t be difficult to maintain. Go for options that come with a detachable and washable air filter for your convenience.
Verdict
Energy-efficient portable air conditioners are the best alternative to central air conditioning systems. Without jacking up utility bills, portable air conditioners keep users cool no matter how hot the weather is.
Among these 13 options, finding the best portable air conditioner is no easy feat, so if you’re still stuck in the decision-making process, here’s a quick rundown of my top choices.
Without a doubt, the Airo Comfort Portable Air Conditioner steals the show because of its high cooling capacity and SEER. That’s not all; its stylish modern design, 3-in-1 functionality, and easy portability have made it my favorite.
The Whynter ARC-122DS Portable Air Conditioner is a close second because it’s a dual hose system with a CFC-free, green refrigerant. Not to forget, it’s easy to install and can be set up in less than 30 minutes.
Imagine living in a hot region where the humidity is at its peak! Sounds like hell? Well, you can counter this problem if you invest in a high-quality dehumidifier for the bedroom.
Dehumidifiers come in all shapes and sizes, which makes them one of the most versatile appliances you can get for your house. In fact, some brands offer a wide variety of dehumidifiers that can be used for different purposes.
For instance, an energy-efficient dehumidifier is designed to save energy so that you don’t have to pay a high electricity bill. Similarly, a portable dehumidifier can be used in any room since it is compact and easy to move around.
Furthermore, a versatile dehumidifier comes equipped with all types of features, such as humidity control, energy efficiency, and portability. Therefore, we have compiled this guide to help you find the best dehumidifier for your bedroom.
Where Should You Place A Dehumidifier In Your Bedroom
If you are wondering where to put a dehumidifier in the bedroom, there are plenty of options to look forward to. For instance, you place the dehumidifier right in the center of the room to remove most of the moisture from the air. However, you must be careful since installing it too close to the bed can cause massive inconvenience.
Besides this, you must not install the dehumidifier near the laundry rooms since the excess moisture can cause the unit to malfunction. But you can place it beside a cooling system as it will aid the appliance and help the room cool down faster than usual.
In case you are planning to install a dehumidifier near your bathroom, we recommend fixing all leakages and broken pipes since the excess moisture can interfere with the machine. If you plan to install a whole-house dehumidifier, you can directly connect it to the home’s HVAC system for better coverage.
Benefits Of A Dehumidifier In A Bedroom
Placing the dehumidifier in the right place can have several advantages. One of thebenefits of a dehumidifier in a bedroomis that it can improve the air quality since it collects all forms of dust and contamination. This helps people who are suffering from asthma and other respiratory problems.
Apart from this, it can be used to prevent pests from entering your room since most pests prefer a humid and warm climate to survive. In addition, most brands have an integrated energy factor control designed as a part of the main feature. This ensures that the energy usage is lower than a cooling system.
Similarly, you can prevent mildew and mold from growing in your house with a dehumidifier. This is because it can remove moisture which plays an important role in fungal growth.
Seven Most Energy Efficient Dehumidifiers
1. HomeLabs
HomeLabs is one of the most versatile and energy-efficient brands on the market. It specializes in making high-quality dehumidifiers, microwaves, air-conditioners, and kitchen appliances. Amongst the various dehumidifier models, the HomeLabs Energy Star Dehumidifier is one of the best sellers.
The 50-pint energy-saving unit is ideal for those people who want to save on energy consumption. Moreover, the unit is specifically designed to remove moisture from a 4500-square feet room.
Apart from this, the brand has included an automatic shutoff feature in all its models that turns off the appliance as soon as the tank is full. In fact, all the units come with a continuous drain option which prevents the tank from overloading.
2. Vremi
Vremi is a brand dedicated to making dehumidifiers that can extract high humidity levels from the air. This ensures you don’t have to worry about dehydration or irritation in your throat and skin. It also specializes in making kitchen accessories such as silicone food storage containers, refrigerators, colanders, and many more.
When it comes to the dehumidifier, it has a 50-pint capacity which is capable of removing excess humidity from a 4500-square feet room.
Most dehumidifier units under this brand come equipped with wheels and handles so that you can easily love them around your house without facing any difficulty. Just make sure to adjust the preferred moisture level, and it will get the job done. Plus, it has a drain hose outlet which aids in emptying the tank.
3. Midea
Unlike most brands that design dehumidifiers with high noise levels, Midea specializes in making dehumidifiers with low noise compressors. This prevents the unit from reaching the maximum noise levels while it absorbs humidity from the air. It is also one of the largest producers of major home appliances since its main objective is to make friendly solutions to solve household problems.
Midea dehumidifiers are known for their compact design, ideal for small spaces. They also work well in damp spaces as long as the room has an area of 1500-square feet. Therefore, you can use them in the kitchen and bathroom as well.
Besides this, you can try other Midea appliances such as refrigerators, air conditioners, and freezers since all of them boast efficient features and durability.
4. Black + Decker
Black + Decker is one of the oldest American brands that design energy-star certified dehumidifiers for residential and business purposes. It also manufactures other products such as hardware, power tools, home appliances, fastening systems, accessories, and many more. Moreover, all the dehumidifier units are compact and powerful enough to cover an area of 3000-square feet.
The brand also provides a removable and washable mesh filter which makes it easy to maintain the dehumidifiers.
Besides this, the environmentally-friendly refrigerant coil ensures the product doesn’t contribute to global warming by releasing harmful greenhouse gas. Additionally, the units have an audible alert system that notifies the users whenever the tank is full.
5. Honeywell
Honeywell is an American multinational corporation that specializes in four different business sectors. When it comes to safety and productivity solutions, its dehumidifiers are one of the best on the market. In fact, this is one of the few brands that offer wifi connectivity along with their units; hence you will get timely alerts whenever the tank is full. Also, users can control the unit by using their phones to issue commands.
Typically, a Honeywell dehumidifier features a 20-pint tank capacity, detachable water tanks, and a continuous drainage outlet. Apart from this, all the units are energy-star rated so that you can pick the most energy-efficient model for your bedroom and save money in the long run.
6. Frigidaire
Frigidaire is a brand that specializes in manufacturing high-quality kitchen and laundry appliances that are energy-efficient and extremely reliable. Besides this, it produces home appliances such as dehumidifiers, air conditioners, accessories, and many more.
The 50-pint Frigidaire dehumidifier comes with a built-in pump that is designed to empty the water tank automatically. Therefore, you don’t have to apply any labor while cleaning the tanks after they get full. Apart from this, the unit has a custom humidity control option that allows users to set the right humidity level for their house.
In addition, it provides all the units with caster wheels so that you can easily move the appliance around the house without any inconvenience. It also produces small and compact dehumidifiers of 20 and 30 pints in case you run short of storage space in your house. However, these units take a longer time to absorb the moisture in the air.
Most Efficient Brand Dehumidifier For Bedroom Frequently Asked Questions ?
Can You Use The Water Collected By The Dehumidifier For Personal Use?
Normally, we don’t recommend using the water collected by the dehumidifier since it is considered greywater or a form of wastewater. The water is usually collected from areas such as sinks, dishwashers, baths, and showers; therefore, they might contain some contamination.
However, some people prefer to use this water for cleaning windows by adding bleach and vinegar to turn it into an antibacterial solution. Moreover, you can use it to water your garden plants by spraying the water through a garden hose.
How Often Should You Clean The Dehumidifier?
In general, you must clean the dehumidifier filters regularly since dust and other forms of debris can affect the appliance and cause it to malfunction. On that note, some brands offer a permanent or washable filter along with their units, allowing users to clean them easily.
In contrast, some dehumidifiers come with disposable filters, which must be replaced once it has collected all the dirt and moisture from the room. We highly recommend going through the cleaning instructions since some brands provide a strict cleaning process.
Can Energy Efficient Dehumidifiers Be More Efficient Than Air Conditioners?
Technically speaking, there is not much of a difference between air conditioners and dehumidifiers since they both work in similar ways to reduce humidity in the air. However, dehumidifiers are more energy efficient than air conditioners.
You can use an air conditioner and a dehumidifier simultaneously if you want to lower the overall cost of energy. The AC will cool down the place while the dehumidifier will extract all the moisture from the air. Hence, you can maintain a comfortable temperature in your room.
Most Efficient Brand Dehumidifier For Bedroom Final Words
As mentioned earlier, dehumidifiers are one the most effective ways of reducing moisture from the air. Besides this, you can improve the average efficiency of the unit by following a few key points.
Firstly, always make sure to buy a dehumidifier according to the size of your room. Large rooms require dehumidifiers with higher pint rates, while smaller rooms require a low pint unit. Similarly, if your home experiences high relative humidity, we suggest going for a higher pint model since it will absorb most of the moisture from the air.
On the other hand, if you are living in a cold region, a normal dehumidifier might not give you the best results. Instead, you must go for a versatile dehumidifier that is designed for all types of weather conditions.
Painting furniture is often a straightforward process at first glance. Trouble is, even with the top paint for furniture, you may not have an easy time getting the finish you desire.
Clarity and foresight are crucial to the success of the look of any painted furniture. You can find inspiration on the internet with the myriad of designs available to take a gander at. If you find each design more appealing than the next, you may end up muddying up your vision for the next furniture painting project entirely.
The first thing you should do is plan ahead. With these great tips, you can maintain clarity while drawing inspiration from other designs. This will also help you prepare for every step of the painting process so that you never have doubts about the matter again.
FUN FACT | Do you know painting a bathroom is not an easy task?
As bathroom is the most neglected part of a house for painting, but it gets most molds and damps. You'll need special paints for bathroom or at least have to select a paint carefully. We have an exact article for you to look into before painting your bathrooms.
Without further ado! Let's begin!
Preparing To Paint Furniture
1. Choosing A Finish
Do you want a smooth finish, or is a textured, worn-out look the one to cater to your tastes? You can narrow down your search for design ideas significantly with this simple categorization.
Smoother finishes demand the usage of paints like latex paint designed for a satin look. These also require a steady hand and even brush movement for the best appeal.
As for a textured look, you’ll have more freedom to experiment with your paints and tools. By opting for milk paint, you’ll achieve an aged, distressed look that has a matted quality to it. Textures are all about variety and lack of pattern, so you don’t need to focus on your brushwork much.
2. Pre-painting Prep
Cleaning your furniture using sandpaper or a simple rag is vital to a blemish-free finish. Remove any traces of dirt and grime from the wood well before you start painting.
If your furniture is painted already, you’ll find that it starts to peel off after aging a while. Sanding the furniture will even the cracked and peeled surface out, while making the wood ready to be painted on. Paint sticks better on coarse surfaces and so, you should start the furniture painting process here.
3. Painting Implements
Now, your finish is heavily predicated upon the kind of furniture painting tools you use. These come in a number of varieties, ranging from traditional paint brushes and rollers to spray paint cans. Feel free to experiment with the different textures these bring about, especially the traditional kind.
Following is a brief overview on how the traditional tools offer several finishes.
A. Paint brushes
Brushes leave strokes, which is precisely why you would want to use them when trying out different textures. When new, brushes are versatile and can offer both a distressed look and a smoother result. As they grow old, the bristles will harden or shed, leaving marks where you may not want them to be.
But before you throw old brushes out, observe the kind of patterns they leave behind. Old brushes will offer something unique to each of them, making them an overlooked wild card in the world of furniture painting instruments.
B. Rollers
Rollers are best suited for flat surfaces and smooth finishes. These are generally faster and more consistent than their bristled counterparts, making them excellent for painting cabinets and doors.
But, if you have an old roller, you can DIY a stencil onto the roller foam and create visual variety with simple strokes. The unique flair of an improvised stencil roller will certainly breathe new life into your furniture.
4. Getting Wood Primed And Ready
Some kinds of paint, such as latex paints, require one coat of primer before you begin applying your first layer.
If the furniture you’re painting is dark in color, you are pretty much required to use primers for a good finish. In such cases, primers keep the old furniture color from showing through the new paint and prevent yellowing as well.
Remember to check the texture a primer leaves behind, as it may require you to sand your wood furniture over again. It’s far from ideal if a stray stroke left behind during priming shows up in the finished furniture piece.
5. Best Furniture Paint To Use
Oil paint, chalk paint, milk paint, latex paint, acrylic paint- there are so many to choose from! The ideal choice of furniture paint depends entirely on your tastes and the finish you’re aiming for. Latex paints are popular for a smoother finish, while other, more niche paints are typically used for creative textures.
What you must be vigilant of is the consistency of the paint, as well as using the right kind of painting tool with it. If the paint is too runny, your painting layers will be too thin and will require more coats than necessary. On the contrary, if it’s too thick, it will not level itself on the wood properly and leave visible brush strokes behind.
Going bit by bit is the way to go when thinning your furniture paint. If you go overboard, you won’t be able to reverse it without adding more paint.
8 Furniture Painting Techniques That Will Turn You Into A Pro
1. An Aged Look
Furniture can be visually aged by using dark wax or a glaze layer, but the same can be achieved with paint. All you have to do is apply a painting technique called layering paint colors.
By layering darker and lighter hues, you can achieve an aged effect on your wooden furniture. Take care to work the paint into the grooves and apply each layer thoroughly. Ensure the previous layer has dried before painting the next layer. And consider mixing contrasting hues for an eye-catching aged finish.
2. Two-Tone Color Scheme
Black and white: the greatest color combination known to humans. These colors give an antique look to your piece of furniture and combined with dark brown décor, you can give it a truly aged and old-timey appearance.
The two-tone look is the safest option on this list and there is a good reason why it works. It’s all in the contrast between black and white, the duality that they bring to your furniture. The manner in which light bounces off each will determine the ambiance of your room, so it’s a good idea to balance the two carefully.
3. Stencils And Spray Paint
All you need are stencils, a can of spray paint, painter’s tape, and a lot of newspaper. Cover the areas where you don’t want stray droplets of paint sticking to with newspaper and tape. Affix the stencil to your furniture with a piece of tape and spray away.
With proper contrast, you can create something truly eye-popping.
4. A Distressed Finish
Distressed furniture is the shredded jeans of furnishings. Shabby, chic and cool, you can create this look by deliberately damaging your piece of furniture to age them superficially . There are several common ways to age your furniture, with vinegar and Vaseline being the most prominent distressing media.
Here’s how you can create an artistically weathered finish for your furniture.
A. With Vinegar
Vinegar is, in essence, a very mild acid known as acetic acid. When diluted by mixing it with water in equal parts, you can spray it over your furniture. The acid will eat through the paint to a certain degree, after which you should use a cloth or paper towel to wipe off the excess solution.
You can only distress clay or chalk paints with vinegar. Other kinds of paint, such as latex paint, are too durable to create the desired weathered look with the acid.
B. With Vaseline
Vaseline acts as a deterrent for the paint to stick to. So, applying it to your furniture before painting will net you a finish that simulates aging without affecting the wood.
Simply apply the jelly on your wood furniture in a random manner and begin painting. Wipe off the excess Vaseline once the paint dries for a timeless rustic look.
5. Metallic Stains
With metallic staining gels, your furniture will appear as if it came straight out of an 18th-century cathedral. After you’ve coated your piece of furniture with a layer of chalk paint, apply these gels with a sponge for a rustic, elegant look.
Using the gels with stencils, you can create an old-timey mural on your table or simply do it freehand for abstract patterns. You have ample room for experimentation, so experiment away!
6. A Laminated Finish
A laminated finish is glossy in nature, and your laminate furniture appears new for a long time. With just two coats of paint, you’ll have your table painted nicely and ready for use.
7. Pouring Paint Technique
Think paper marbling but with wood furniture. This finish simulates the look of marble and still has room for creativity. It involves the use of chalk paint mixed with a pouring medium to make it thinner. Remember that you should only attempt this on a flat surface, as performing paint pours on uneven or curved furniture will make a mess.
One part paint and two parts pouring medium will make your paint thin enough to be used for paint pouring. Stir the mixture well before using to ensure a consistent thickness.
Do so with multiple colors to maximize the vibrancy of your paint-poured result.
B. Pour The Colors
Begin pouring the colors onto the surface. This is where your creativity will come in handy, as you don’t have to stick to a method to gain results. The more you experiment with the amount and placement of your colors, the more unique your finish will be.
C. Tilt The Surface
Begin tilting the surface in different directions. Doing so will mix the spots of paint you poured earlier, making a beautiful abstract blend of pigments. Continue tilting it to your heart’s content and allow the design to speak for itself.
8. Faux Painting
A faux finish, or a false finish, replicates the appearance of a different material by employing the corresponding furniture painting techniques. Candle wax, leather, marble etc. can be simulated by a faux finish.
Here are a few ways to faux paint your furniture:
A. Faux Leather Finish
In order to make your wood furniture appear as if it were made from leather, simply add two extra steps to the sand-prime-paint method. Firstly, apply a layer of glaze on your painted surface.
Next, place a newspaper onto the painted area and press down on it. As you press the paper against the furniture with your palm, the crushes and folds of the paper will create a cracked leather look. Repeat this step until you have the desired finish.
B. Faux Antique Finish
If you want to make your furniture appear as if it has been around for a while, apply a coat of wax and crackle medium onto the painted surface. As soon as the crackle medium spreads over the wax, it will crackle at once and give you the desired result.
A Guide To Painting Furniture Smoothly With Brushes
A paint brush is the most common DIY tool used for painting furniture. If you’re someone who prefers a smoothly painted surface, brush strokes can be a real pain to deal with. So, to eliminate strokes completely from your painted surface, here are a few great tips you can use.
1. The Type Of Paint Matters
Chalk-type paints will always leave out strokes and should be avoided if you don’t want a stringy set of imprints on your furniture. Water-based paints do not share this issue and so, high-quality latex paints will be the preferred kind of paint.
2. Use Paint Additives
Paint additives keep your paint wet for longer. When mixed with latex paint, you’ll have a higher degree of control over the elimination of stroke marks. A can of paint requires little more than a few tablespoons of additives to keep it fresh for long and so, it’s a good practice to use them whenever you can.
3. Brush Age And Quality
Old brushes or those that are of poor make will, inevitably, leave out undesirable marks in their wake. High quality brushes remain soft and functional for a long time.
By using brush cleaners, not only will you extend the working life of your brush, but you’ll also face no additional strokes left after a paint job.
4. The Way Of Application
Don’t rush into painting. Section off your working area and approach them one by one, as haste will lead to unsightly marks on your painted furniture. Take care not to let stray spots go and remain patient.
A little patience pays dividends in the long run and it is definitely worth the minor hassle it poses.
Paint Techniques For Furniture Frequently Asked Questions ?
How do I remove brush strokes from my painted furniture?
If the paint has dried and strokes are still visible, you can use a fine grit sandpaper and gently sand the strokes down. With a 320- or 400-grit sandpaper, you’ll have the strokes eliminated from your painted furniture completely.
Sanding does produce a lot of dust, which is why you should have protective gear on while doing so.
Is spray painting furniture better than hand painting?
Spray painting furniture is certainly faster than hand painting. Moreover, spray paint dries more quickly, and it applies an even layer of paint across the painting surface.
However, you cannot experiment with textures as freely with spray painting as you can with hand painting tools. The fast drying speed of spray paints can also be a hindrance if you want to get creative with the finishes.
The bottom line is, it depends on the kind of finish you want on your painted furniture. While spray painting is more consistent, hand painting allows for more freedom.
Do I need to prime my wood furniture for all kinds of paint?
With certain kinds of paint, such as chalk paint, you won’t need a coat of good primer at all. These offer high adhesion and require little to no preparation before use.
Can you paint furniture with acrylic paint?
Yes, acrylic paint is one of the best paints you can use while you refinish furniture. It’s an oil-based paint that will last through the wear and tear and give you a nice glossy finish. So, painting furniture with acrylic paint is a good option to proceed.
Paint Techniques For Furniture Conclusion
What may surprise you is that some of these furniture painting techniques are not limited to wood. Layer painting, for example, can be performed on glass as well, leading to interesting results. The concepts remain similar in a broad sense, so don’t hesitate to experiment.
It all comes down to what you want your furnishings to look like and how you can achieve the said look. Armed with the knowledge of various furniture painting techniques, you can now take your first step into the world of creative furnishings.
With painted furniture, experimentation goes a long way. The process can be messy and requires patience, but the end result is usually worth the journey…
So, happy painting!
Air blowers can suck in air and drag it outside. They are similar to reverse windmills and contain a number of blades attached to an impeller. These blades keep spinning, leading to the drawing of polluted air and replacing it.
Do you need to purchase the best blower fan for your workspace? Let us help you decide on one by telling you all about the functions of such devices and how they work.
There are two types of air blowers, and they include axial fans and industrial centrifugal fans. These are both used in commercial setups as well as in homes. Often large machines have centrifugal blowers attached to them to remove hot air.
How Does A Industrial Centrifugal Fan Work?
Industrial centrifugal fans allow high pressure of air to build up, which is then released through the other side of the unit. This is perfect for large-scale applications like the cement industry, where pollutants need to be removed continuously. The air blower will blow the contaminants outside and keep the air clean inside.
Now typical centrifugal fans contain:
1. Centrifugal Fan Casing
This is an essential part of the centrifugal fan system as it consists of the main fanning gears. The centrifugal force of the fan is generated here as well, and this section is well-protected. You will find a hard casing being used which does not break easily.
2. Outlet And Inlet Ducts
The inlet ducts control the movement of air inside the centrifugal fans. They are usually attached to the air blowers in the front. The outlet ducts on the other side are connected to the rear end. These ducts assist the air that is leaving the air blower.
3. Fan Blades
Fan blades are responsible for transferring the air through the fans. These blades are curved in shape, and you will find a number of aerodynamic designs on the market. Fan blades aid the drying process by moving air quickly from the inner area to outside.
4. Motor
The motor uses electrical energy to put more pressure on the incoming air that the air blower sends. It is responsible for the high airflow and is crucial to the fan.
5. Impeller
Impellers contain numerous fan blades, and they allow the air to circulate properly. The shape of the air blades may vary on the basis of the fan shape.
6. Rotor Shaft
This shaft connects the motor with the blades, and it regulates the fan speed. Hence, blowing air would not be possible without a rotor shaft.
How Can You Differentiate Between An Air Blower And A Fan?
Fans are responsible for air circulation over a specific area. They work in a simple manner and push air around to keep the atmosphere cooler. Now, you might be thinking, why is my ceiling fan not blowing air? This happens if the fan blade rotation is incorrect. If your fan is moving in a clockwise direction, you may not be able to feel the airflow too much.
Moving on, air blowers ensure direct air movement towards a certain area.
These are more controlled and have great suction pressure. They use spinning blades to pull in the air and then remove it through the back. Hence, these are used for ventilation systems where air needs to be discharged.
Common Factors Between Fans And Blowers
1. Drying
If you are looking to move the air in a wet space and ensure quick drying, then air blowers should work well. You will find exhaust fans in bathrooms which are used to dry up the surrounding area.
Now for those wondering how exhaust systems or air blowers work, let us tell you that moisture is captured by air, but only a certain amount can be held. If you keep an air blower fan switched on at high speed, it will remove the moisture-laden air from the space. It will then be replaced by clean air that can absorb more moisture.
2. Cooling
Having an extremely hot day and wanting some respite from it? A fan is your best bet. It can ensure the cooling of a large area, and you can now get modern features with it. Remote control can be used to control the fan and change the speed from where you are seated.
Now, if you are wondering what direction do fans blow, let us tell you that fans are supposed to move counterclockwise. This helps in creating a downdraft that leads to a cooling breeze. On the other hand, in winter, you will need the fans to move in a clockwise direction. This leads to an updraft that will circulate warm air in the room.
3. Workshops
Air blowers are perfect for use in workshops. You will mostly be working with different materials, and you can expect a lot of dust, dirt, and wood dust to be in the air. An air blower can be used to increase the airflow in the area and remove the pollutant-laden air inside. You can use this for commercial applications as well, where large-scale work is happening.
4. Barbeque
If you are in charge of a fire pit or barbeque, then it is best to get air blowers for the place. Barbeques require more oxygen, and air blower fans can direct the airflow better. In fact, modern barbeques contain small air blowers that can help in lighting up the grill.
5. Kitchens
A hot kitchen can feel very suffocating to work in, but blower fans can help improve the air quality. They can remove the hot and humid air inside the kitchens, along with the smoke rising up from the food.
How Does A Blower Fan Work Frequently Asked Questions ?
Is a fan less efficient than a blower fan?
Blowers are less energy efficient when compared to fans but are hugely used in industrial equipment and for industrial applications. A fan is cheaper, but it does not create any suction pressure. On the other hand, a blower is often used by mechanical engineers to discharge polluted air.
What does a blower motor do?
If you can attach blower motors to fans, then they will convert the fans into HVAC systems. This will lead the air into the rooms after the air leaves the systems. The blower motor is responsible for controlling the temperature that is set on the thermostat in your house.
Also, blower motors are present inside air conditioning systems. These have rotating fan wheels, which remove warm air from inside the room. Go through our other article on how to test ac blower fan motor to know more on blower motors.
How Does A Blower Fan Work Final Words
You will find centrifugal fans in most blowers, and they are quite powerful. They are often attached to a belt which means you can operate at higher and lower speeds. Plus, you can then get higher efficiency for lower operations.
On the other hand, for fans that are typically driven by motors, you can get higher power at greater strain. These fans are highly efficient and are made with top-quality materials. Also, the impellers rotate faster, which leads to higher pressures.
This can move air at high speeds, making it very important for industries and commercial hubs for high-pressure applications.
And almost all blowers have centrifugal fans that are optimized depending on the specific usage. A centrifugal blower fan can be used for drying, getting fresh air, cooling, inflating, etc.
Just make sure you choose the right option for the job at hand.
Imagine having guests over for a special occasion, and you have no time to buy new furniture. In such a situation, you should use thebest paint for furniture to restore its original look.
Buying new furniture can be a costly ordeal altogether, and modern furniture is fragile compared to old and antique furniture. But nowadays, you can use different types of paints to restore the look of your old furniture without paying a high cost.
Do keep in mind, though, that there are a few factors you need to consider while painting wood furniture. For instance, you need to choose the right painting technique since the adhesion of the paint may differ based on the texture of the surface.
Similarly, you need to have all the necessary painting supplies so that you don’t encounter any hurdles while painting. Hence, we have compiled this article to help you find the right solution for your antique furniture.
So, let’s dive in.
Best Paint For Antique Furniture
When it comes to painting wooden furniture, you need to ensure that you use paint that is formulated for wooden surfaces. Using the wrong paint can have an adverse effect on the wooden surface, which might cost you a lot of money to fix. On that note, here are a few things that can happen if you use the wrong paint on wooden furniture:
Can cause paint dents
Fades away quickly
Doesn’t leave a smooth finish
Paint doesn’t cure properly
Paint starts to chip and peel off eventually
That said, we recommend using the best paint formulated for wooden surfaces. One prime example is Emerald Trim Enamel which is one of the best paints for painting antique furniture with hard surfaces. Besides this, you can use Vintage Revivals to achieve a more vintage look for your antique furniture.
However, Emerald Trim Enamel doesn’t require a top finish coat as long as you sand the surface. In some instances, we do recommend priming the raw wood surface to achieve a smooth and clean finish. Therefore, by applying the right paint, you can achieve the following effect:
Provides a durable and hard finish
Furniture doesn’t have a dent finish
Smooth finish
Paint doesn’t chip off easily
You can wipe the surfaces without difficulty
Painting Techniques
After you have chosen the right paint for your wooden furniture, the next step would be to choose the appropriate painting technique for the furniture. Most professionals prefer to use three types of painting techniques. Each of these techniques comes with its own advantages and disadvantages; therefore, you need to choose wisely when comparing the different paint techniques for furniture.
Notably, spray paint, brushing paint, and rolling are the three techniques you must use to achieve the best results. However, we have decided to only talk about brushing and rolling techniques since they are easy to apply and extremely reliable.
1. Paint Brush Technique
In this technique, you will be required to invest in a good brush since quality plays a critical role in achieving a perfect finish.
Using a cheap brush for $2 will not only waste your money, but it will also waste your time since it won't get the job done. Instead, we recommend using a high-quality paintbrush, albeit a bit pricey, since it will provide a smooth, refined finish to your furniture.
The only drawback of this technique is that it takes a longer time to complete the paint job since it covers less surface area of the solid wood each time you apply a fresh coat.
2. Rolling Technique
Rollers are the most effective way of applying paint on wooden furniture since it covers a wide surface area without any difficulty. Moreover, different rollers will leave a different texture on the wooden surface.
For instance, lint-free rollers have a lower nap which enables them to provide a smooth finish while applying the furniture paint.
Painting Supplies
We have now discussed the different types of paint and techniques used for painting antique wood furniture. That said, your next step should be to buy all the necessary painting supplies from the local thrift store. In addition, we highly recommend using good-quality painting supplies since they prolong the durability of your furniture piece.
Here is a list of essentials you must keep in hand while making the necessary preparation for painting furniture:
220 Grit sanding sponge
Paint can opener
Painter’s tape
Paint stirrers
Paintbrush
Paint roller
Drop cloth
Roller tray inserts
Paint triangles
Five Easy Steps To Paint Wood Furniture
In this section, we will discuss five easy steps that will help you achieve the best results while painting antiques. Moreover, most of these steps are easy to follow since they don’t require any prior knowledge or experience. Just follow the steps carefully, and you should be good to go. So, let’s begin!
Step 1: Preparation: Cleaning, Sanding, Stripping, Disassembly, Taping, and Testing
The first step in painting furniture is to ensure that the wooden surface has been prepared properly before you apply the different coats of paint. If you don’t prep the surface properly, the paint will not stick to the surface, and this can cause the paint to peel off easily. When it comes to furniture prep, there are six important areas you must cover, such as cleaning, sanding, stripping, disassembling, taping, and testing.
A. Cleaning
Before sanding or painting the wooden furniture, you must clean the surface thoroughly since dust and other forms of contamination can interfere with the adhesion of the paint. On that note, you can use a strong cleaning agent such as TSP or a powder cleaner to remove any grime on the surface.
In addition, you must wear gloves while using such cleaners since the harmful chemical can cause severe skin damage if you are not careful. If you have sanded the surface, we recommend using a tack cloth or a microfiber cloth to gather the dust and remove them.
B. Sanding
Moving on, your next step should be to sand down the raw wood, especially if old pieces of furniture have imperfections, such as scratches and roughness on the surface. In fact, sanding is one of the most effective ways of restoring the top layer of the furniture and giving it a natural look and even finish.
Sanders usually comes in different textures, so you must choose wisely while picking the right one. If you prefer a smooth and even finish, we recommend using a light sander to provide a good gripping surface for the paint.
Nevertheless, you must not sand a wooden surface if it has old paint on the surface. You must remove the paint first using a chemical cleaner and then sand the surface. This will ensure that you don’t encounter any severe health issues caused by the old paint fumes.
C. Stripping
In certain cases, sanding may not be the best option, especially if you are working with exotic woods or antique pieces since they have a lot of details. Under this situation, we suggest using a stripper to eliminate any uneven surfaces or textures from the wooden surface.
However, a stripper is not ideal for tough corners and grooves on antique pieces since it can easily get stuck. This complicates the whole prepping process; therefore, we recommend using this as a last resort if you don’t have any other options.
D. Disassembly
Nowadays, most furniture is designed in a way where you can disassemble them easily. This makes it easy to focus on each piece of furniture so that you can have a uniform and even finish. So, if your furniture can be disassembled, we recommend removing the doors, hardware, and back so that it makes the painting process an easy experience altogether.
Similarly, if you are working on a china cabinet, we suggest removing the drawers before applying the different coats of paint. On the other hand, new furniture already comes disassembled, so you don’t require any disassembling as long as you remember to piece them together after painting.
E. Taping
After you have cleaned and sanded the wooden furniture, it is time to apply the painter’s tape on the edges of the furniture piece. You can also use a credit card to smoothen the tape while applying it to the edges of the furniture. This will ensure that the paint doesn’t seep away or leak.
F. Testing
Before we move on to the main painting process, you must test the paint and see if it adheres well to the primer. You can apply a small amount of primer to a surface and let it dry before testing the adhesion of the paint. If the paint sticks well to the primer, you can repeat the step for the whole furniture.
Step 2: Cutting In
The next step in the DIY painting process is to cut in any mold or trim on the wooden surface. This ensures that the wooden furniture has no hard paint lines or unwanted textures. Begin the process by gently cutting in the corners of the furniture piece using a brush to paint the edges.
In certain situations, you might not need to cut in since the piece has no mold growing on the surface. However, you must feather the furniture by painting at the edge of the piece.
Step 3: Rolling the First Coat Of Paint
From now onwards, things will get interesting since you will actually get to work with the paint. For starters, roll the roller and let it absorb some paint so you can apply it to the wooden surface; however, you should ensure not to absorb too much paint.
One of the best ways to determine if the roller has absorbed too much paint is by observing the texture of the roller. If you can’t see any texture, then it is a clear indication that the roller has absorbed too much paint. A roller with the right quantity of paint would look full but not saturated, so you must keep this in mind.
From here on, you can start painting the piece by rolling the roller with even pressure on the surface. In addition, you should ensure that you follow one uniform direction while applying the first coat of paint. After you have applied the first coat of paint, leave the piece alone and let it dry. Fiddling and touching the piece while drying can cause various imperfections to emerge on the surface.
Step 4: Touch Up - Texture Or Sanding Drips
After the first coat of paint has completely dried up, you might notice a few mistakes or imperfections that might need a minor adjustment or a touch-up. For instance, you can use a 220-grit sanding sponge to eliminate any uneven surfaces formed by the first layer of paint. It is extremely effective in removing texture issues, drips, and hair from the surface.
Besides this, you can wipe away the dust using a damp microfiber rag.
Step 5: Roll The Second Coat Of Paint And Do Some Final Touch-Up
Once again, you can repeat the process mentioned in step 2 by applying a second coat of furniture paint. This will serve as the final layer of the furniture, and it will restore the original finish of your piece. However, you will need to let it dry before making final adjustments to the painting.
The final touch-up shouldn’t be excessive since it can ruin the adhesion of the paint and cause it to chip off easily. Therefore, you should only make the touch-up if you notice any form of imperfections while applying the second coat.
Paint For Antique Furniture Frequently Asked Questions ?
What Happens If You Don’t Sand A Wood Furniture Before Applying Paint?
Generally, it is recommended to sand the wooden surface before applying the paint since you might not achieve a smooth finish from the fresh coat of paint. Scrapes and scratches can easily interfere with the adhesion of the paint, which causes it to leave an uneven finish.
Furthermore, if you apply paint to a wooden surface without sanding it, the paint will not stick well, and this will cause it to peel off easily.
What Is The Best Finish For Wood Furniture?
Finishes determine how durable and aesthetically pleasing your furniture will look. On that note, milk paint is one of the best paints since it acts as a self-sealer. Once fully cured, it will make the wooden surface extremely durable in water and intense weather conditions.
Besides this, matt chalk paint will give the wood furniture a slightly cloudy finish, while gloss chalk paint provides a high-end sheen.
Do You Need To Prime A Wooden Furniture Before Applying Paint?
Normally, you wouldn’t require a separate primer for wooden furniture since most paints come with a primer added to the main formula. For instance, mineral and chalk paint already have primer integrated into the main formula. This enables them to give the wooden furniture a flawless finish.
However, some furniture paints require a primer before applying a fresh coat. Therefore, we recommend checking the tin of the paint before starting any new project.
How To Avoid Streaks While Painting A Wooden Furniture?
Two of the best ways to avoid streaks while painting are paint finish and direction. For instance, you should paint along the direction of the grain while using milk paint. In addition, milk paint dries really quickly, but a light sanding will help the coat to achieve a rich and smooth finish.
On the other hand, if you plan to work with mineral or chalk paint, we recommend painting in different directions since it helps to avoid brush marks.
Is It Important To Paint The Interior Of Wooden Furniture?
It totally depends on the person if he/she wants to paint the interior of the wooden furniture. Simply cleaning and applying wax will be sufficient to clean the interior. But in some cases, you might be required to paint the interior of the furniture if it starts to smell.
Paint For Antique Furniture Final Words
With that, we have come to the end of our extensive guide on how to paint wooden furniture and the different techniques used for painting antiques. Before signing off, we would like to share a few tips that will help you achieve a better look for your antique furniture.
Firstly, you should always prep the antique wood furniture before applying any paint to the surface. For example, smoothing the surface with sandpaper will help the paint to adhere properly to the wooden surface.
Secondly, if you are planning to use oil-based paint on a wooden surface, we highly recommend getting the surface primed with a primer since oil can spoil the wooden surface. Moreover, it can cause the wooden surface to rot and leave a foul smell.
That said, we shall sign off. Until next time!
While working with clay for sculptingis fun, it can be truly disappointing to find your unused clay all dried up.
Now you need to remember that air-dry clay and water-based clay will easily dry if you leave them exposed to air for a few days. But you may have bought a lot of clay that cannot be used at once.
So, we are here to tell you the right way to store clay so it stays moist. You will need very basic materials for the job, which will be mentioned below. Just read through this guide carefully, and you’ll be able to store your clay for a long time in the right manner.
Let’s get started.
How To Keep Clay Moist
This section is divided into two parts, the first talks about keeping clay that you have partly molded moist so that it can be worked with later. And the second part talks about how to store clay blocks.
The materials needed for this job include
Small container
Water
Sponge
Paper towels
Sealable plastic bag
Lidded bin
Storing Clay That You Are Working With
1. Keep A Sponge And A Water Spray Bottle
First of all, take a small bowl of water and keep a sponge near you. The water will keep the clay moist as you work with it or store it.
2. Occasionally Wet The Clay
If you are working with clay, then ensure that you make it moist occasionally. To do that, take the sponge and put it in the water bowl. Then wring out the excess water and gently pat the clay from all sides. Do not use excess water, which may lead to very wet clay.
You can alternatively use a spray bottle to spray on the clay from all sides. Also, if you wish to store clay that you are molding for a few days, it is essential to spray water once in a while to prevent it from drying.
3. Wrapping The Clay
Also, when you are not using the clay, you can wrap it in a damp paper towel and store it. Just moisten some paper lightly and ensure that they do not tear. Then use them to wrap the clay piece well.
You can also follow this process and wrap clay in a wet towel if you are to store clay for some time. This can be while working on other parts of your sculpture.
4. Storing in a Plastic Container
After you have wrapped the clay in a damp cloth, it needs to be stored in plastic bags. You can use sealable plastic bags or ziplock bags, for that matter. Ensure that the paper is not very wet before putting the clay inside the plastic bag.
Also, if you are using a ziplock bag, take the air out by gently pressing the sides. Then place the wrapped clay inside and seal it immediately.
The moisture is then trapped inside the paper towel, and the bag and the clay will remain moist for longer. Also, it will remain moldable until the next time that you find it.
You can also use plastic cling wrap as an alternative if you do not find a ziplock bag.
5. Keep In A Cool, Dark Place
The bag needs to be kept away from any sources of light. You can keep it in a cool place, like a dark storage cabinet. Just remember never to store clay pieces inside the freezer. The freezing temperatures can dry clay and remove and freeze all the water in it, which can lead to fracturing or flaking of the clay.
Similarly, never leave the clay in direct sunlight, as that is detrimental to the clay. It can remove all the moisture content, and the high temperature can lead the clay to crack and dry out completely.
Now, if you are wondering where to store clay other than a cabinet, the cellars or the basement are good places. They generally have a lower temperature, and the water content of the clay can be preserved.
However, if you plan to work with clay a lot, keep it inside a clay storage cabinet. These are special pieces of furniture that are made to keep ceramic and art supplies along with the clay.
Storing Blocks Of Clay
1. Spritz With Water
If you have a block of clay, then spritz some water on it. Ensure that the water is clean and cool before spraying.
2. Seal The Clay
You will have to take a plastic bag that is bigger than the block of clay. Then place it flat on a surface with the opening facing towards you. Keep the block of clay near this opening, and then roll the clay in the plastic packet. You will need to roll it in the opposite direction from you like a burrito.
Then you can tuck both the corners towards the bottom and seal the packet. For this job, any kind of plastic can be used, including garbage bags, trash plastics, and yard waste bags.
3. Place The Clay In A Lidded Container
You can take any lidded container and keep the clay wrapped in plastic. After you keep it inside, the lid should be tightly placed on top. We recommend cutting a large amount of clay into small pieces so that you can only take out the amount needed.
This will protect the rest of the clay from being exposed to outside conditions.
4. Store In A Cool, Dark Place
You will have to keep the clay in a dark and cool place away from extreme weather conditions. Heat and extreme cold can be detrimental, and the cellar, basement, and storage cabinets act as the best storage places.
How To Revive Dried Stored Clay
If you have left clay in the open for a long time, then it can dry up completely, but there is a way to revive it. You can take some water and soak a paper towel in it.
Then wrap the clay with this towel and store it in a cool and dry place for the next few days. Also, for storing large amounts of clay, you can cut the clay into small bits using a wire cutter. Then wrap them up and store them inside plastic bags, and this should make them moist again.
Alternatively, you can poke holes in large pieces of dried clay as well. Then pour water into the holes, and that should restore the moisture in the clay block.
Tips To Remember
1. Storing Air-Dry Clays
If you do not keep air-dry clay and water-based clay moist, then they are susceptible to cracking. That would mean you will have to make the clay moist and start the work all over again. You may also need a new clay block if the previous one is damaged beyond repair.
2. Modeling Clay And Polymer clay
When considering modeling clay v/s polymer clay, know that modeling clay can be bought if you want to practice sculpting with clay. It is self-hardening and is an air-dry clay that you should not keep exposed outside. It is best to store it in a damp box with plastic wrap, as the process mentioned above.
Also, you can lightly spritz it with water to help it stay moist and remain in a workable state. However, polymer clay is different as it is made from polyvinyl chloride. This is known to be versatile and can be baked to cure permanently.
3. Wetting The Clay
When wetting the clay, make sure you do not add too much water, as that can destroy it. Just dampen paper towels or a cloth towel and use it to keep the clay moist. Also, if you are stopping in the middle of clay projects, then store the clay immediately in the same process that we mentioned above.
How To Store Clay Frequently Asked Questions ?
Can hardened clay be revived and stored?
Yes, you can use a damp piece of napkin to wrap the hardened clay and keep it inside a plastic bag. Leave it for a few days, and then remove this napkin. The clay should have absorbed moisture and softened by then.
How to store oil-based clay?
There is no need to worry about oil-based clay as it will not dry up with time. You can easily keep it anywhere and mold it as and when needed. Only water-based clays are prone to drying and cannot be exposed to air for long.
How To Store Clay Final Words
By now, we hope you have the answer to “how to make modeling clay soft again?” So, you should be able to store all kinds of clay properly. Just remember to keep water-based clay sealed tightly with moisture, and it should be ready for future work sessions.
Also, we recommend removing the original packaging that the clay comes in to preserve it better. This is because the plastic container/packaging will only keep your clay well until opened. Then you will have to cut it into smaller pieces and store them in containers.
Now you are ready to be creative and work with clay. If you are just beginning out, know that there are multiple tutorials that you can check out on YouTube.
Also, if you liked going through this article, watch this space for more informative guides.
You can also checkout our exclusive article on removing paints from concrete to get an idea on painting on concrete surfaces.
Until next time, bye!
There are several reasons that can cause the blower fan of your air conditioning unit to malfunction. These can include a lack of electrical power, damaged components, worn-out parts, or even the accumulation of dirt and dust.
A blower fanis among the most vital components of any air conditioning system.
It is responsible for ensuring proper air circulation and helps the system function at optimal levels. However, like any other part, it can break down and cause problems. In such situations, the first step to resolving the problem is to find out why the fan has stopped working.
And this guide will help you do just that. So, let’s begin!
Reasons Why Your Fan Blower Is Not Working
Here are some of the most common reasons that can stop your blower fan from working:
1. Lack Of Power
Your blower fan might not be working due to lack of power to the air conditioning unit. To fix this, check that the circuit breaker or power switch is turned on. The circuit breaker may be located on the main panel, the unit itself, or a nearby wall.
In case the switch is turned on, check for a blown fuse or a disconnected or loose wire. Alternatively, an electrical connector might have become corroded and may be responsible for the issue.
2. Blocked Air Filter
If you cannot feel any warm air coming out of the air conditioning unit, its filter may have become clogged with dust. A dirty air filter can prevent the blower fan from functioning effectively and in such cases, it is important to clean the filter of the unit to solve the issue.
3. Frozen Evaporator Coils
A frozen evaporator coil or refrigerant lines may be another reason your blower fan is not working. To check this, turn the unit on, switch to the air conditioning mode, and look for ice near the indoor unit, which may be blocking the passage of air. Until the ice melts, air will not be able to pass through the coils, so you should turn off the air conditioning immediately.
4. Flooded Overflow Pan
Your HVAC system may have a sensor switch that can detect water in the drain tray. When that happens, the air handler will prevent the heat pumps or the air conditioning from starting to prevent leaks into the ceiling or the building insulation.
5. Worn Out Or Loose Fan Belt
In the case of a belt-driven blower motor, the belt may be damaged or may have gotten loose. This will result in the fan motor running, but the fan will not work. Fortunately, a loose belt can be tightened using the screws located on the sides of the motor. On the other hand, if the belt is worn out, it will need to be replaced.
6. Bad Relay
In an AC system using a control board or relay, it is the relay that powers the blower fan. And a faulty relay or a bad control board can also stop the fan from working. While a faulty relay can be replaced using DIY methods, getting a professional to do that is recommended for the best results.
7. Malfunctioning Pulley
A malfunctioning pulley may be another reason why your blower fan is not working. This generally happens in the case of a belt-driven assembly. In such cases, the blower motor will be operational, but the fan will not function.
8. Faulty Capacitor
The capacitor is that part of any appliance responsible for storing electrical power and supplying it to the circuit board when the appliance is switched on. In case of a bad capacitor, or one that has shorted out or become weak, it will not be able to supply enough energy for the fan motor to run.
9. Bad Fan Motor
As with other parts, the fan motor can go bad over a period of time, or its bearings may seize up. In either case, the result will be a non-working blower fan. Depending on the cause and level of damage, the fan motor will need to be repaired or replaced completely.
10. Damaged Bearings Or Blower Assembly Shaft
If the bearings of the assembly shaft have seized up, it can cause the fan motor to draw a large amount of power. But due to the stuck bearings, the fan blades will not turn. It is easy to detect damaged bearings because the HVAC system will start making squeaking noises in such cases.
11. Malfunctioning Fan Limit Control Switch
In a furnace heating system, the fan limit switch controls the on and off functions of the furnace blower assembly. In other words, it is the part that determines when hot air is required. If the switch starts malfunctioning, the blower fan may not turn on.
12. Overheating Motor
If the heat pump system is able to turn on but cannot function properly, it may indicate that the blower motor cannot distribute hot air effectively due to overheating. The most common reason for a motor overheating is dust accumulation, so check the filters and clean them properly. Again, this will prevent the fan from working properly.
Blower Fan Not Working Frequently Asked Questions ?
How Does An HVAC Fan Work?
The furnace blower motor is responsible for sending warm air from the air conditioner, heat pump, or heat furnace to your home. The system heats or cools the air as needed, and the blower motor sends it through the duct system and out from the vents.
What Are The Different Types Of Blower Fans In HVAC Systems?
Blower fans can be differentiated into two categories, depending on their motors. The first kind is single-speed motor fans, which, as the name indicates, operate at a single speed. And the other type of blower fans are variable speed ones, with high-velocity motors that can adjust their speed to produce different airflow levels.
What Can Cause Your Fan To Blow Hot Air?
“Why is my fan blowing hot air?” is a common question among people who rely on fans more than HVAC systems. Unlike air conditioning systems, a fan does not cool the air but simply circulates it, promoting better sweat evaporation. However, you may feel it is blowing hot air if there is no proper ventilation or the heat is too extreme for sweat to evaporate quickly.
How To Know That Your Blower Motor Is Failing?
Certain signs indicate that your blower motor is failing and can help you fix the problem well in time. The first of these is low airflow from the vents, which can mean that the motor has started to wear out or may already be broken.
Another sign that may indicate a problem is when the fan operates only at specific speeds. Generally, in the case of variable speed fans, the speed can be controlled by the user. But if you are unable to change the fan speed, there may be a problem with the motor.
Finally, no air may be coming out from the vents when the unit is turned on, which may indicate that the blower motor has short-circuited or failed completely. Usually, in such cases, the blower motor cannot be repaired and requires a replacement.
What Are The Best Fans For Cold Air?
If you’re wondering what fan blows the coldest air, there are lots of options on the market. However, it ultimately comes down to personal preferences, though certain factors can help select the right option. For instance, it is better to go with a blower fan with variable speeds than a single-speed one.
These generally offer greater customizability and are more powerful than single-speed ones.
Blower Fan Not Working Final Thoughts
Proper care and maintenance are necessary to ensure that your blower fan performs well for a long period. However, even with that, situations can arise when it might need repairs or replacements.
And when it comes to that, it is best to rely on professional repair services rather than performing the repairs yourself. This is because they have the required tools and experience required to perform such repairs, ensuring that they are performed efficiently.
On that note, it is time for us to conclude this guide. Until next time!
Then do stay with us for a few minutes, as we’ll be sharing something that's vital for your next paint job. Choosing the paint is undoubtedly a key factor, but there’s much more to consider.
Have you thought of the primer you’ll need apart from the paint? You might not be sure if you'll need one at all — many homeowners face the same dilemma when painting concrete.
Indeed, it’s tricky to understand the role of a primer in the job. That’s why we’ve penned this guide to take you through all the essentials.Read on!
Do I Need To Prime Exterior Concrete Before Painting
To get a clear answer to this question, you’ll need to look at several key aspects. So, let’s start.
The Concerns Of Painting Concrete Directly
You may, of course, choose to apply paint straightaway on a concrete surface — but know that it isn’t sure to stick on. Industry experts suggest using a good-quality primer beforehand to get a long-lasting coat of paint that won’t crack or peel.
But what if you don’t use a primer?
Concrete often gives rise to a phenomenon called efflorescence — crystalline salt deposits are formed when this material comes in contact with water or moisture. And these deposits can make it difficult for the paint to adhere to the surface, even causing decay or chipping of the paint in many cases.
How does that happen? The pores in concrete allow water to either seep in from outside or up from the ground. And even smoothly troweled concrete has tiny pores which might let moisture pass through. This causes residue and minerals to form within the concrete, eventually producing white powdery salts on its exterior.
How Does Priming Help Exterior Concrete?
Simply put, a primer provides the paint with a surface to stick to and uniform color to paint on. This makes the paint more long-lasting, enhances the look of the concrete surface, and makes it resistant to chipping.
Primer works by filling in the holes where salt deposits or dirt have settled and then soaking into the concrete, preventing mold and mildew growth due to moisture. Furthermore, it can soak into cement to protect it from long-term damage and can smoothen an uneven surface so that it easily accepts paint.
Preparing Concrete Before Priming And Painting
The first step in the priming or painting process is to clean the concrete properly. That’s because small pores may hold oil, debris, and dirt in large amounts, making the surface difficult for primer and paint to adhere to.
Not cleaning the concrete would mean letting the primer lock in all that dirt and oil. And over time, the oil may begin to degrade the primer and paint from within, so make sure you clean the surface really well before priming.
You can employ a variety of methods to ready concrete for painting. Here, we’ll discuss the simplest method, for which you’ll need:
Begin by removing all traces of previously applied paint from the surface using a paint scraper. You’ll also need a pressure washer if you’re working outdoors or a wire brush in case it’s an indoor project.
Step 2
Next, use a cleaner such as trisodium phosphate to effectively remove stains and dirt. You may also go for more eco-friendly products like those from Krud Kutter.
Step 3
Before you start priming the surface, make sure to apply a sealer. That’s because concrete is really porous and needs proper sealing to ensure it’s able to accept the primer effectively. Do note that this is essential for an indoor job; otherwise, it can cause moisture to seep into the concrete.
Step 4
At this point, the surface will be ready for priming. We know the job is a long-winded one, but the results are worth the effort!
The Need For Repair
In case the concrete surface has a lot of rough spots, you’ll need to repair it before painting or priming.
Smooth off the portion that’s bumpy or rough using an angle grinder. Then use the grinder and a blade to smooth out the rough spots. Remember that a smoother surface will hold the primer and paint better, and the job will also be more cost-effective. So, make sure to smoothen the surface as much as you can.
Apart from smoothing, grinding, and cleaning, you should also check for crevices or cracks and repair them beforehand. Examine the brittle areas too, and proceed to remove them and fill in the affected portion. You wouldn’t want a freshly painted surface to start breaking soon.
Types Of Concrete Primers
Primers used for concrete are of several types, and you can prepare them in three ways — using oil/alkyd, tinted/shellac, and acrylic/latex bases. Also, these primers can be formulated for both interior and exterior applications.
Do note that homeowners on a tight budget can go for a universal primer formulated for any surface. However, if you want the paint job to be most effective, we’d suggest buying primers meant for concrete only. You may have to shell out more, but the outcome will be much better.
Now, let’s take a closer look at the various types of concrete primers you’ll find on the market:
1. Acrylic Masonry Primers
These primers are specially designed to shield concrete against discoloration, lime burns, and efflorescence. You can use them on unpainted, properly cured, or new concrete, both for outdoor or indoor applications.
2. Acrylic/ Latex Primers
The porous nature of concrete makes a water-based acrylic primer more likely to soak into concrete than an oil-based primer. This results in a stronger bond, allowing the concrete paint to grip the surface better and reducing the chances of flaking and chipping in the future. Plus, these primers can seal interior concrete to prevent dust buildup.
3. Acrylic Block-Fillers
If you’re dealing with cinder blocks, know that these primers are specially manufactured for unpainted or new, split-face, or smooth concrete blocks. Remember that these are meant for bare blocks, so you’ll need something else if the blocks have a cement parge coat.
On a side note, a parge coat is a thin polymeric or cementitious mortar applied for refining a masonry or concrete surface.
4. Polyurethane/Epoxy Primers
The specialized type of acrylic/latex primer is not only heavy-duty and incredibly strong but can also resist a harsh, chemical work environment in an industrial work area. However, these aren’t used much in residential paint jobs.
Essential Tips To Follow
The following tips can be of great help if you haven’t primed or painted a concrete surface before:
1. Use A Good-Quality Paint
It’s best to go for a paint that’s truly worth the trust, so make sure to read through the reviews of the products you’re considering. Paints suitable for masonry products are usually thicker and can expand or contract with concrete in the future.
For instance, a non-slip paint makes concrete surfaces less prone to accidental falls while also steering clear of rough spots through the smooth coating it provides. It will also be a great option if you’re looking for ideas for painting concrete porch.
On a side note, avoid general-purpose paint as it’s prone to cracking when used on concrete.
2. Get The Right Coverage
The part of the concrete surface that’s not protected by primer will render the paint loose and prone to weather damage. So, once you’re done applying the coat, check whether you’re left to cover any portion.
3. Use The Right Tools
Coat the primer or paint on larger areas using a paint roller, but utilize a brush to get into the small pores and cracks where rollers can’t reach. This will ensure you get a perfect primer or paint coat for every concrete surface.
Need To Prime Exterior Concrete Before Painting Frequently Asked Questions ?
Is painting a concrete surface better than staining it?
You can’t label painting concrete as a better practice than staining — it will partially depend on your preferred visual effect. While painting concrete floors or walls will impart a solid hue, staining is a more subtle coating process.
That’s why painting concrete will yield a striking effect and mask imperfections, but staining will make the surface appear relatively translucent. Also, the latter is generally preferred for a long-lasting effect as it soaks into porous concrete better.
How long does a painted concrete surface last?
A paint coat on concrete generally lasts up to five years before you need another one. Do note that this is when the surface is primed, prepped, and painted properly. In case it hasn’t, chances are that you’ll see it flaking soon.
Can you paint concrete without etching?
Know that etching is a vital step in getting a concrete surface ready for painting. You can paint over peeling paint on concrete but, without following necessary steps the result may vary. It strengthens the bond between the paint and the surface, ensuring the paint sticks for a longer time.
So, it’s best not to skip this step if you need a long-lasting concrete floor. Just be careful about the etching agent you’re using — avoid more vigorous ones such as hydrochloric acid. Instead, you can choose a more eco-friendly version from a brand like Rust-Oleum.
Is There a Spray Paint For Concrete?
Yes, you’ll find several spray paints meant for concrete. But we’d suggest opting for an acrylic latex paint rated for exterior paint jobs. It will soak into the pores most effectively, resulting in a strong bond. And once you’re done applying an initial coat, you may choose to spray extra layers for accenting or coloring.
What type of primer do you need for a high-footfall surface, such as a concrete basketball court?
Specialized concrete surfaces like basketball courts require a specific type, such as a clear concrete primer. That’s why you should be just as careful while fetching the right type of primer as when you’re choosing the best paint for an outdoor concrete basketball court.
Does a concrete garage floor require priming?
Yes, priming a garage floor is also a must, or else the paint won’t adhere well to the concrete surface.
Garage floors should withstand heavy-duty impact to some extent, so the primer will have to be tough. You may choose an epoxy primer for its robustness, but if the surface has grease and oil stains, a PU primer will be the ideal choice.
Need To Prime Exterior Concrete Before Painting Final Words
All set to start your overdue paint job?
With a high-quality concrete primer by your side, rest assured you’ll get the best results. We’d again remind you to take the utmost care while cleaning the surface. And after you’re done with the job, let the primer dry for a few hours before using the concrete surface for other purposes.
Here’s another piece of advice before we sign off. Don’t hesitate if you feel the concrete needs intensive repair — reach out to a reliable contractor to get the job done. They can even complete the paint job if you’re not confident about going the DIY way.
Applying primer on concrete prior of painting is an essential process, concrete is not bathroom tiles which are paintable without applying primers. Checkout our this exclusive article on paint for bathroom tiles to know more on the topic, and enhance your DIY knowledge.
To become a pro at pottery making, you will need the right tools and the best clay for sculpting!
It is true that many clay artists simply use their thumbs and fingers to make excellent pottery. However, to add more details and bring nuances to clay modeling, it is best that you find the right tool set. Such tool sets have all the right pieces of equipment needed for the job.
That said, there is no perfect way to select a tool set. It all depends on your requirements and, most importantly, on your level of expertise. For example, when buying clay sculpting tools for your kids, it is best to go for a plastic option. The scale of your clay sculpting project will also dictate the kind of tools you need.
And in today’s guide, we will take you through all that you need to look for when selecting tools for clay sculpting. We have also attached a few top options that you can try.
So, let's begin!
Things To Remember When Buying Clay Sculpting Tools
Before we dive into looking at the best clay sculpting tools, it is important to know about a few factors that will help you make the best choice. And, in this section, we are going to take a look at some of those factors.
1. Types Of Sculpting Tools Set
The type of clay sculpting tool that is suitable for you depends on the kind of expertise you have. If you are just starting out, it is best to start small and introduce simple clay tools to your inventory. You might be wondering why we are suggesting this!
Well, if you start without any prior experience, there’s a good chance that you will feel overwhelmed handling a massive set of modeling tools. So, we recommend that you get acquainted with the clay sculpting process and pottery tools before investing in a big set that has all the tools.
However, if you already have some experience and are trying to expand your pottery skills, simply opt for a comprehensive set. Just remember to always check that the quality is good and you are getting the product at a fair price.
2. Double-Sided And Single-Sided Tools
If you are planning to get a bang for your buck, investing in double-sided tools is a great idea. This simply means that you can enjoy double the application with just half the sculpting tools.
To make the most of them, you simply have to switch ends. And, voila! You can now use different-sized cutters and loops for mark-making. Most sculptors really appreciate these tools because of their multi-purpose use.
A word of caution, these tools are not the best choice for beginners. If you are new to sculpting, you might find it a bit challenging to understand how exactly these tools function.
In most of the comprehensive sculpting tool sets, you will find a mixture of both single-sided and double-sided tools. Once you get accustomed with the single-sided ones, you can move on to using the other variant.
3. Material
You will find the best tools in a number of materials. The most popular ones are wooden clay tools and metal ones that come with wooden handles. These variants are widely loved because of the strength of metal metal and wire shape. You will surely like the feel of wood in your hands while sculpting.
Nonetheless, when sculpting clay, you can choose other options like rubber and silicone if you are looking for a different effect. Select a set in accordance with your preference for the tool material. That said, when you buy a comprehensive set, you will find tools made of different materials.
In case you are buying a set for kids, we recommend that you select one that comes with plastic tools. These are great for beginners and kids, as there is no chance anyone would get hurt. Plastic tools, however, come with their fair share of disadvantages too, and we recommend that you research well before you make a purchase.
4. Added Features
To make the most out of polymer clay or other types of clay for that matter, it is best to choose tools that come with additional exciting features. For creative projects to go smoothly, it is not only essential that you use advanced tools, but you also need to explore the best storage solutions.
While some people prefer storing the tools in a box, there are others who prefer to wrap them neatly in a leather cover. Moreover, you will need a long-lasting clay sponge that will help clean dried pieces and smoothen wet clay. Check if the collection that you are purchasing comes with sponges. If it doesn’t, you’ll have to buy it separately.
We have noticed that many sculptors prefer to use an apron to protect themselves from getting mud all over themselves. When investing in a sculpting tool set, you can check if it comes with an apron or not.
Can Best Clay Sculpting Tools Improve Your Work?
Many clay artists prefer sticking with the tactile experience they enjoy when using just their fingers for sculpting work. However, we have noticed that when you embark on creating more complex models, using just your fingers might not be the best solution.
This is where tools can significantly enhance the quality of your work. With the right set of tools, creating marks and patterns on clay will become pretty convenient. These tools will make it easy for you to create complex designs by experimenting with different engraving styles.
Mostly in comprehensive tool sets, you will find ribbon tools, loop tools, and knives, which will help create any patterns and cuts that you desire. If you have a bit of prior experience, you can even use these tools while working on a pottery wheel.
While these are specialized tools, you cannot devalue the importance of some basic ones when engaging in clay sculpting. For example, the right sponge will enable you to apply water to clay, ensuring that it does not get too wet.
Also, we cannot emphasize the importance of a good brush. It will enable you to apply glaze and slip, which are much needed for hand-decorated works. To sum it up, always check the full listing of tools before investing in a set, as they will directly determine the quality of your work.
The Best Clay Sculpting Tools Of The Year
1. Rubfac Seroline Polymer Clay Tools
These 24-piece clay sculpting tools can be a perfect addition to your art space if you want to take the craft a notch higher.
The set consists of five rubber pens, five wooden clay tools, four plastic styluses, four rubber handle styluses, and five wooden handle ball styluses. Not to mention, you will also get a much-needed pottery sponge included in the package. With a bit of maintenance, these tools can help you work on your clay sculpting ideas.
2. Meuxan Pottery tool set
If you like to work with a larger number of tools than what was present in our last recommendation, it is best you give this option a try. This Meuxan tool set comes with 30 clay sculpting tools.
With so many useful tools, you will face no difficulty cutting, carving, modeling, smoothing, and scraping clay. And, most of the tools present in this set are double-sided, which helps you get super creative when you have to sculpt clay.
3. Sculpt Pro Pottery Tool Kit
For people who are on the lookout for tool sets that are small but multi-functional should give this one a try. It comes with 11 double-sided tools that add a great deal of versatility to your work and expertise.
However, what makes it stand apart from other sets is the fact that it comes with an aluminum brush that is super helpful for detailing work. To make things easier for the user, the manufacturer has thoughtfully included a plastic covering on top of each tool to prevent them from getting damaged.
4. Blisstime Clay Sculpting Tools
Often sculptors complain how some tools are uncomfortable to work with and cause hindrance to give life to their clay modeling ideas. Keeping that in mind, Blisstime has introduced this set of 42 clay tools that provide the user with the ultimate comfort.
The handles of these tools are quite sturdy, thereby preventing them from slipping out of your hands. That said, we noticed that the carving tips of the tools are quite sharp. And, it is best that you use them carefully.
5. Arteza Sculpting Tools
This multi-functional tool set with 22 clay sculpting tools is quite popular among clay artists for all the right reasons. The tools are made of lightweight wood and stainless steel. This makes all the tools ergonomic, and you won’t experience any hand ache even when you work with them for long hours.
Moreover, this set gets extra points for exceptional packaging. The tools come in a portable see-through plastic storage tube.
6. S & E Teacher’s Edition Pottery & Clay Sculpting Tools
We are sure that the “teacher’s edition” tag must have gotten you curious to know more about this product. For people who are on the lookout for multi-purpose clay tools that are easy to use, you must give this item a try.
The package includes six pieces of sculpting tools, all of which are double-sided. And, the best part is that all the tools come with wooden handles, making them super easy to use. You can use this tool set irrespective of your level of expertise.
7. Genround Polymer Clay Tools
This polymer clay tool set is the perfect choice for both kids and adults. The versatility of the tools is quite commendable, and you won’t need to purchase any tools separately, as all the essential ones are included in the package.
Also, you get a multi-purpose sponge that enables you to add a glaze or a glossy finish to clay projects. This sponge can also be used to soak extra water during pottery production.
8. Cynamed Stainless Steel Sculpting Tools
If you have an affinity for collecting exceptional sculpting tools which will turn some heads, we suggest you try this product. This set of specialized sculpting tools is made of stainless steel and will last for a long time with little to no maintenance.
In the package, you will find specialized double-sided carving tools. These tools are great for carving, scraping, shaping, and cutting. All the tools are six inches long and will easily fit in small storage boxes or bags.
9. Joypea Pottery And Clay Sculpting Tools
With these 42-piece clay sculpting tools, you can easily experiment with clay patterns and textures. If you are feeling experimental, you can even use these tools during Halloween to make unique patterns on pumpkins.
Because the tools are of a wide variety of shapes, this set makes for a perfect gift for anyone who wants to play with clay. And, the best part is that you can easily ask for a refund if you are unsatisfied with the results. This company offers a 120-day replacement/refund policy.
Tools For Clay Sculpting Frequently Asked Questions ?
Is it possible to sharpen my tools?
Unless you are a professional sculptor, sharpening or chiseling your wire end tools can be quite a task. If you are a beginner, it is unlikely that you will have the right means required for the task.
However, if you are using steel tools, you have the scope to sharpen them. Since steel is made of high carbon and is tempered, you can make use of a bench stone to sharpen the tools. Bench stones are available in various sizes, and you can pick one that best suits your requirements.
What is the best way to clean sculpting tools?
When sculpting clay, you must focus on cleaning the tools once you are done with the day’s work. And, for this purpose, we suggest you get your hands on a pack of rubbing alcohol. For this to work best, grab a container and fill it with rubbing alcohol.
Next, you will need to submerge all the tools in this solution. Let them soak in the solution for about 30 seconds for the best results. Now, get your hands on a piece of fresh cloth and wipe the tools to remove excess build-up of clay. If the stains are too stubborn, you can even consider using an old toothbrush to remove them.
The grime may not disappear right after you do this step. And, we suggest that you repeat these steps a few more times to ensure that the tools are speckless. Remember that rubbing alcohol is not just the best cleaning option for the tools. It can work great even when you are trying to remove pigments from your hands or the apron.
To be honest, rubbing alcohol comes in handy when you are working with lighter-colored clay and want to avoid staining it. To do that, you can use an alcohol-based hand sanitizer when putting colors on clay models or after you are done working with clay.
Tools For Clay Sculpting Final Words
With that, we have reached the end of this informative guide. We hope you enjoyed reading it as much as we enjoyed compiling all the information for you.
By now, you must have understood that one can create magic with clay when they have the right tool set in their inventory. If you are a beginner, we advise that you start small and invest in a set with a small number of tools. These sets will help you get accustomed to the sculpting process before you move on to more professional-level clay modeling.
The right tool set can indeed be a game changer. However, keep in mind that you must clean the tools timely to ensure they stay in the best condition for the longest time. If you liked this guide, do not forget to keep a watch on this space for more such reads.
Until next time, happy sculpting!
Let’s put it this way—you’ve got the best clay for sculpting, acrylic paints, and every other supply needed for creating an amazing model.
But, if you don’t bake the model at the right temperature or air-dry it properly, it would be of no use. Hence, the secret to creating a perfect masterpiece lies in the hardening of the sculpted clay.
From polymer to oil-based, there are different types of clay used by professionals and hobbyists alike. While oil-based clays can be air-dried, polymer and water-based ones are baked at high temperatures in cooking ovens or kilns to solidify them.
So, if you’re a beginner in the art world who doesn’t know the way around modeling clays, this guide is for you. Today, we’ll walk you through some of the easiest (beginner) sculpting clay techniques to help you pull off the projects in a breeze.
Keep reading!
How To Harden Modeling Clay - 2 Easy Ways
Artists and sculptors prefer easy-to-use and non-toxic modeling clay to create prototypes and models. However, its versatility doesn’t end here, as it is also used by children, art students, potters, and animators for creative purposes. Whether you’re a DIYer who wishes to carve ornaments or an amateur potter, hardening the clay is important to make your artwork durable.
Now, there are four different types of clay used by artists—ceramic, polymer, paper, and oil-based modeling clay. And the method you opt for depends largely on the clay you use for the project.
Having said that, we’ve enlisted two quickest and easiest methods to harden clay. So, let’s check them out.
1. Hardening Modeling Clay By Dipping In Epoxy Resin
If you’re a jewelry maker who sculpts earrings, pendants, and necklaces out of clays, epoxy resin is a must-have in your craft kit. That’s because dipping your creations in epoxy will solidify them and create a waterproof coating that will withstand the test of time.
All you need to do is mix the epoxy resin as per the instructions on the package and dip small jewelry pieces in for a couple of minutes. Once dried, you can sand the piece to eliminate drips accumulated on the bottom. Not only will it solidify your art pieces, but it will also add shine to them.
2. Harden Clay Using A Polymer Sealer
Another quick way to harden modeling clay is to use a polymer sealer on your artwork. Simply grab a brush, dip it in the polymer sealer, and coat a thin layer of it all over the sculpture. After it dries, your creation will become durable, and you can use it without the fear of tampering.
However, make sure you read the instructions on the package before applying it to your sculptures to avoid making mistakes.
Step-By-Step Guide On How To Harden Polymer Clay By Baking
The best way to harden polymer-based modeling clay is by baking it in the oven for a few minutes. Though clays are baked in less than ten minutes, the exact time depends upon the type of clay you are using.
Step 1: Create A Vent Hole
You will first have to create a vent hole on your models before tossing them in the oven. Usually, it is created on closed-off air pocket models to prevent the clay from cracking due to temperature variations. So, grab a needle and pierce the model till you reach the inner air pocket.
Step 2: Read The Instruction Manual Properly
More often than not, clays are baked at 275°F for about ten minutes. However, the baking temperature and time vary from clay to clay which is why going through the instruction manual is recommended.
Another thing we’d like to mention is that the thickness of the clay plays a crucial role in determining the baking time. Hence, make sure you read the instruction manual thoroughly to avoid over-baking the clay model.
If your model is fabricated out of clays from different brands, set the temperature of the oven at 265°F. You can even follow the directions provided by the brand whose clay you have used the most in creating the masterpiece.
Step 3: Preheat The Oven
Most likely, the oven is preheated between 220°F and 300°F, but we suggest referring to the instruction manual in the polymer clay packaging. Once you figure out the right temperature, turn on the oven and preheat it.
Step 4: Put The Model On A Ceramic Baking Dish
Moving on, place your model on a ceramic baking dish, preferably an oven-safe one, and toss it in the preheated oven. In the absence of a dish, you can use a ceramic tile, glass dish, or even parchment paper.
As a piece of advice, dispose of the surface after baking clays because polymers contain a lot of colorants.
Step 5: Place The Baking Dish Into The Oven
As soon as the oven is preheated, place the ceramic dish into the oven and turn it on to start baking. In case you’ve painted the model, bake it for a couple of minutes more than the time specified in the manual.
When baking models that are more than 1-inch thick, bake them for about 30 to 40 minutes at a lower temperature to avoid burning them.
Step 6: Take Out The Model From The Oven And Dunk It In Ice Water
As soon as the oven beeps, take out the ceramic dish from the oven and transfer the model to a pot filled with ice water. Keep it submerged in the cold water for about 30 seconds so that the clay doesn’t get over-baked.
Also, make sure you use a spatula to separate the model from the ceramic, not tongs, as they tend to leave marks on the clay. Alternatively, if you’re unable to separate the model from the surface, submerge it in water along with the ceramic dish.
3 Ways To Harden Non-Hardening Modeling Clay Without Baking
While baking is the most preferred option among professionals, beginners may find it slightly overwhelming. That’s because baking clay in the cooking oven requires constant supervision and can get damaged if baked at high temperatures.
But don’t worry, for we’ve enlisted a few ways that will come in handy while hardening non-hardening clay without using the oven.
1. Use A Dehumidifier
Pots, ornaments, coffee mugs, or flower vases—no matter what you wish to create, using a dehumidifier is the best way to harden non-hardening clay. All you need to do is unpack the clay and place it in front of the dehumidifier to maintain the humidity level. In the absence of a dehumidifier, a space heater or a humidifier will serve the purpose.
2. Chemical Reaction
Another preferred option for hardening non-hardening clay among hobbyists is using chemical binders, such as vinegar or glue. Irrespective of whichever binder you use, add around four ounces of clay and start sculpting your masterpiece.
3. Heat Gun
Though uncommon, some people use heat guns for hardening non-hardened clay. However, we suggest trying it only if you’re well-versed with its operation, or you may end up damaging the clay.
4 Tips To Dry Self-Hardening Clay
Compared to traditional ones, self-hardening clays (air-dry clay) need not be fired in kilns for the purpose of hardening. This means the model you carve out of them will have to be hardened at room temperature.
While most harden within 24 hours, some self-hardening clay may take up to a few days to solidify. However, you must keep in mind that the drying time depends upon the size and the thickness of your project.
That being said, we’ve mentioned a few tried-and-tested tips that every artist and DIYer must keep in mind while hardening air-dry clays.
1. Keep It In A Well-Ventilated Area
The first thing that you should do after completing your project is to keep the model in a dry and well-ventilated room. Ideally, the model should be left undisturbed for about 24 to 48 hours, but keep checking it every five to six hours to ensure no cracks.
Though most clays dry within 48 hours, some may take up to 72 hours to solidify completely. Of course, the thickness of the clay and the moisture in the air play a significant role in the drying process.
If your air-dry clay isn’t drying even after 12 hours, use a hair dryer at high temperatures to dry it. Alternatively, you can dry it in the oven at a low temperature for about one or two hours if you have access to one.
2. Flip Over The Piece After A Few Hours
Pieces like pots, earrings, or pendants are multi-dimensional, so you’ll have to flip them over to let the other side dry. Preferably, you should flip over such pieces after 12 to 24 hours to avoid damaging the clay.
3. Repair Cracks That Appear During The Drying Process
During the drying process, cracks or dents may appear on the clay model. So, if that happens, dip your fingers in clean water and rub it over the dents to smooth them out, and repeat the procedure if needed.
At times, large cracks may appear on your models, which you’ll have to fix by adding water to the clay and putting it in a plastic bag for about ten minutes or so. After that, knead the clay and keep adding water till it becomes usable.
4. Paint The Clay After It Dries
When it comes to air-dry clay, make sure you paint it only after it has completely dried. Once it is fully cured, grab a paintbrush and coat it with tempera or acrylic paint.
After leaving it aside to dry for 24 hours, coat a paint sealant or spray it over the surface to protect the coating. For models with intricate details, using a fine or thin paint brush will be the best bet.
Tips And Tricks To Harden Plasticine Modeling Clay
Most people love crafting kids’ toys out of plasticine modeling clay but don’t know how to harden them. Though it may appear overwhelming in the beginning, hardening plasticine isn’t impossible.
To make it easy for you, here are some time-tested methods for hardening plasticine that are worth a shot.
Apply sealant or varnish to the modeling clay
Mix it with epoxy resin
Add a premium-quality hardener to the clay
Cast it in plaster of paris
Allow it to cure in UV light
How To Sculpt Clay: Tips For Beginners
If you’re a newbie in the world of clays, you may find sculpting a bit challenging. But, with patience, practice, and determination, you’ll soon become a pro at clay art.
Here we’ll walk you through some techniques that you must follow while sculpting clay.
Sketch your design on paper before sculpting
Condition the clay by warming up and kneading it to make your models durable
Practice basic sculpting before moving to complex ones
Bake clay in the oven as per the instructions on the package
How To Harden Modeling Clay Frequently Asked Questions ?
How Long Should You Air-Dry Modeling Clay?
Though we suggest referring to the package instructions, 24 to 48 hours is sufficient to air-dry modeling clay.
Can Polymer Clay Be Painted After Baking?
Yes, polymer clay is compatible with paint, which means you can coat it with any color you want to make designs pop.
How To Harden Modeling Clay Final Words
On that note, we’ve reached the end of our guide on the topic.
Clay is an excellent art medium, and you can use it to carve almost anything you wish—ornaments, flower pots, vases, wall arts, paperweights, or pencil holders.
Honestly, modeling clay serves as a fun, relaxing, and therapeutic activity, but the secret to a stunning masterpiece lies in its hardening. So, whether you bake or air-dry your creations, don’t forget to follow the instructions of the manufacturer and do it the right way to avoid ruining them.
With that, we’ll call the curtains for the day. Till then, take care!
Ceiling fans usually blow in a counterclockwise direction in the summer and a clockwise direction in the winter to allow for effective air circulation. Although, there are different other aspects that need to be considered to determine the direction of a blowing fan.
Fans are such a simple yet incredible device! They are used not only as standalone appliances but also as components inside other machines in the forms of CPU fans, blower fans, air conditioning fans, and so on.
However, if someone suddenly asked you about the direction in which fans blow, would you be able to answer quickly? You would likely take a bit of time to come up with an answer, which may or may not be correct.
That’s why we have discussed this aspect in this article. So, if you are curious, jump in!
How Does A Fan Work?
Before we get to the meat of the topic, let’s discuss a little bit about how fans work in general.
When it comes to fans, everything is about circulation and airflow. The fan’s motor spins the blades in a manner that it mobilizes the air in a given space, thereby helping to circulate throughout the area uniformly. Unlike air conditioners or blowers, fans are not able to alter the temperature. What they can do, however, is cool your surroundings using a mechanism known as forced convection.
In a still environment, the air surrounding our immediate body feels warm because our body heats it up. But when the fan is turned on, it promotes rapid airflow, thereby displacing the warmer air that is in contact with the skin. This effectively transfers heat by convection, which provides a cooling effect.
The body of a fan consists of a motor that runs off of a power source. This motor is responsible for spinning the fan’s blades and determining the direction of a fan. When we say the direction of a fan, we are referring to the path in which the air flows with respect to the fan’s body.
If the air flows inward, it means that the fan is pulling the air towards itself. Conversely, when the air flows outward, it means that the air is moving away from the body.
Factors That Determine The Direction Of A Fan’s Airflow
Apart from the motor, there are some other factors that help to determine the direction of airflow of a fan. We have discussed them below, so we suggest that you keep reading.
1. Direction Of Rotation
When the motor of a fan is turned on, it spins the blades in one of two directions - clockwise and counterclockwise. In this regard, the direction in which the blades spin plays a crucial role in determining the direction of airflow.
If the fans spin clockwise, the air will blow in one direction, but if it spins in the other direction, the path of the airflow will be reversed too.
2. Blade Design
When you inspect a fan closely, you will notice that the blades are situated at a certain angle with respect to the central axis of its body. The surface of these blades is slightly curved as well.
Both of these aspects form a key aspect of the fan’s design, which, in turn, helps to determine the direction in which the air blows. On that note, the design of the fan blades is intrinsically linked with the direction in which they spin.
2. Intended Usage
Some fans are designed to be used in both directions, which means that the blades can circulate air either inward or outward. In such cases, the direction of the fan can be changed with a switch whenever necessary. Usually, most ceiling fans and ventilation fans are designed in such a manner so as to improve their utility in a home usage scenario.
On the other hand, some fans are designed to spin only in a single direction. Because of that, the path in which the air flows is fixed and cannot be changed. This is normally observed in AC blower fans, PC component fans, and so on.
What Direction Do Ceiling Fans Blow?
As we have mentioned before, the motor of a ceiling fan is designed in such a manner that it can spin the blades in both clockwise and counterclockwise directions. When spinning in a clockwise rotation, it creates an updraft, and when spinning in a counterclockwise direction, it creates a downdraft.
The best method to identify the ceiling fan direction is to stand directly under it when it is running at high speed. If you notice that the air has less force, it is an indication that the fan is running clockwise and hence pulling the air upward (updraft).
However, if you notice the cooling breeze to be strong, the fan is running in a counterclockwise direction and pushing the air downwards (downdraft).
A ceiling fan is typically set to spin counterclockwise during the summer months to create a downdraft of cooler air. The rapid circulation of cool air from the top of the room replaces the warmer air at the bottom, which ultimately makes you feel cooler. A reverse phenomenon happens during the winter months when the fan is set to spin in a clockwise direction.
In this situation, the fan creates an updraft that pulls cooler air from the bottom of the room and mixes it with the warm air at the top. Then, it distributes the air towards the ceiling and the walls instead of pushing it directly downwards. As a result, you do not feel the chill of the cold air.
Changing The Ceiling Fan Direction
Once you know the direction of the ceiling fan, you can change it as per your requirements. It can be altered with the help of a switch that generally comes in the form of remote control or a pull chain. If it is a new fan, it may include Wi-Fi connectivity, which will allow you to alter the rotation via an app.
Regardless of the method used for switching its direction, such an aspect will allow you to use your fan all year round. Besides the seasonal directions already discussed before, you can change the fan’s rotation to create a comfortable environment at all times.
For instance, you can set the fan to blow air upwards to dispel a foul odor from the lower part of the room. Likewise, the fan can be set to blow air downwards to keep you cool while watching TV or doing any other activity in the living room.
How Else Can You Know About The Direction Of A Blowing Fan?
Finding out the ceiling fan direction is relatively straightforward. However, you might now be wondering how to test an AC blower fan motorrotation or how to test the rotation of a CPU fan. Unfortunately, the process might not be as simple as a ceiling fan. For such cases, the direction can be ascertained by two methods.
In the first method, you have to observe the blade design and the direction in which the blades are rotating. Based on that, you can find out the direction in which the air is blowing. This is quite complex, as the whole process needs to be done attentively.
Another way to determine the fan’s direction is to check the fan’s body for any directional indicators. For this, you will need to disassemble the fan from the machine since the markers won’t be easily visible otherwise. Most of the fans used in PC components or AC blowers come with such indicators, which help to orient them in the right direction after repairs or maintenance.
What Direction Do Fans Blow Frequently Asked Questions ?
Does the fan direction really matter?
Yes, the direction in which a fan blows matters since it determines the usage scenario. In summers, the fan spins in a direction that produces the wind chill effect to keep you cool. Alternatively, the fan spins in the opposite direction in winter to keep the air inside the room warm.
Consequently, the fan direction can greatly complement the HVAC system of your house to make it more comfortable to live in.
Does the fan speed play any role in air circulation?
Yes, fan speed plays a critical role in controlling the rate of air circulation inside the rooms. At a low speed, the air around your body will be displaced slowly, which will reduce the intensity of the wind chill effect. Subsequently, at a high fan speed, the wind chill effect will be stronger since the air will be displaced and circulated more rapidly.
What Direction Do Fans Blow Final Words
Fans are all around us, so it is only natural that you learn more about how they function. This includes being able to determine the direction in which they blow.
Many people believe that it is a complex task to determine the directions in which fans blow air. But as you can see from the discussion we have provided, it is not at all complex. Rather, it is a fairly simple task if you approach it in the right way.
And that brings us to the end of this brief guide. If you have found this read insightful, we suggest that you check out our article on the difference between an angle grinder and a polisher.
To be honest, looking for the best paint for furniture is more challenging than it seems, especially for wooden furniture.
Most people think they need to buy expensive wood paint or stains to give their furniture a refreshing look. While that can be true in some instances, you can also experiment with paints already present in your home.
One such option has to be acrylic paints which are quite versatile and can be used on a number of surfaces. However, they aren't the most common options for painting wooden furniture. That's why we thought of creating this guide to let you know whether it's worth the effort to paint furniture with acrylic.
This guide should also give you a better idea of things to remember while painting wooden furniture, so without further ado, let's get started!
Can You Paint Furniture With Acrylic Paint?
Yes, acrylic paints can very well be used for painting furniture, particularly those made of wood. In fact, options such as acrylic latex paint and acrylic chalk paint have been the go-to paints for homeowners. You just need to use a proper primer and prep the surface of the furniture before painting to make the acrylic paint long-lasting.
Apart from wood, acrylic paints can be used for other furniture materials like metal, plastic, and wicker. If in doubt, buy an acrylic paint that's manufactured for use on furniture to get expected results. Many professionals actually like acrylic paints on furniture as they're typically water-based, which makes cleaning up and fixing mistakes easier than other paint options.
It's even better that brands have got on the trend of using acrylic paints on furniture and have formulated paints that can be used to paint outdoor furniture. They are perfect for painting wooden porch or lawn furniture that are regularly exposed to rain, snow, and harsh sunlight. You can find multiple indoor-outdoor acrylic paints online.
Steps To Follow While Painting Wooden Furniture
It's not the best idea to paint directly on wooden furniture; that's why we will let you know about the steps to follow to get the desired results. This will surely help you revamp any furniture piece even if it isn't in the best shape.
1. Select The Right Acrylic Paint
Believe it or not, the type of acrylic paint you choose for the furniture will make a big difference in getting the desired look. One of the best things about acrylic paints is that they are available in a number of finishes and colors, so you'll never run out of options.
An essential factor to remember while picking suitable paint types is whether the furniture will be placed outdoors or indoors. It’s recommended to pick an acrylic latex paint or other acrylic paints meant for outdoor use for furniture kept on porches or lawns as these are durable paints.
You should also spend some time deciding on the finish, as at times, a matte paint works better than the usual satin sheen of acrylics and high gloss paints. We recommend looking up things like how to paint furniture with Farrow and Ball before selecting an acrylic paint to ensure it's easy to use for DIY projects.
2. Clean The Wooden Surface
Before you can proceed to paint any furniture, it's essential to get the surface as clean as possible. So, use warm water and soap to get rid of any dirt, debris, and oil stains. Sometimes, outdoor furniture may have tough stains, but you can easily remove them with a strong detergent and a scrubbing sponge.
3. Sand The Wood
The next step is to sand the surface of your furniture to achieve a smooth texture. Applying acrylic paint on wood can often highlight even the most minor damages, but light sanding will help remove dents, nicks, or scratches. Sanding is also a great technique to remove old paints from painted furniture.
In case there are more significant dents or cracks, use a wood filler to smoothen the surface. And remember to sand again afterward so that the entire surface of the furniture is even.
4. Apply A Primer
We know that prepping wood furniture takes a lot of time, but believe us when we say that the outcome is pretty impressive. Don't skip on this step and ensure to coat the entire surface of your furniture with a good-quality primer.
A primer is essential when using acrylic chalk paints as it can hide blemishes. Moreover, a wood primer will help the paint colors to shine through without you needing to apply several coats. You should also prime furniture as it guarantees that the paint will last longer.
5. Apply The Paint
Needless to say that this is the most crucial step when you want to paint any furniture. Remember to get high-quality paint brushes as they help to avoid brush marks, especially when using homemade chalk paint. Always apply the paint in even brush strokes with slight overlaps to achieve a smooth and durable finish.
If the furniture is quite large, use a paint roller as they are easier to maneuver for beginners, and the job takes less time. Also, read the instructions to know how many coats of paint are required to avoid applying too many layers. We recommend leaving the first coat to dry for 24 hours before you return to check if it requires any touch-ups.
6. Finish With A Sealant
If you want to protect the look of smooth surfaces and ensure the paint lasts for a long time, never forget to use a sealant. A top coat of transparent sealant works best on both indoor and outdoor furniture to preserve their look after a paint job.
Moreover, remember to let the paint dry completely before applying the sealant with a paint brush or roller for a lasting finish. A paint sprayer filled with sealant may also work well for applying the final coat on a large piece of furniture.
Paint Furniture With Acrylic Paint Frequently Asked Questions ?
Can you paint raw wood with acrylic paints?
Technically speaking, you can use water-based paint like acrylic paint on raw wood. But, we wouldn't recommend doing so as the finish wouldn't be the best. It's best to prime wooden furniture before painting to achieve the best result because priming ensures that the paint job will last for a long time, especially with a sealant.
Furthermore, painting on raw wood with acrylics isn't recommended as it often delivers a patchy finish.
Can acrylic paint be used on stained wood?
In many cases, a piece of wooden furniture is stained to highlight the wood grains and protect it from termites. You can proceed with painting stained wooden furniture, but make sure to follow the steps of wood preparation properly.
When the stain is glossy, a little bit of sanding should get rid of the shine while it would also let you smoothen uneven spots on the wood. A few coats of primer can even help subdue dark stains to provide an accurate finish with the acrylic paint.
Can you use acrylic wall paint on wood furniture?
When it comes to painting outdoor furniture, many people prefer to paint them to match the color of a particular wall. The good thing is that you can actually use the same acrylic wall paint on the wooden surface of the furniture to get an even finish.
We especially recommend chalk-style paint due to its matte finish, which many people use to create a chic look. Remember to check out how to use chalk paint for furniture to achieve a smooth finish. Other than that, you can also find acrylic latex paints that work for walls and wooden furniture.
Paint Furniture With Acrylic Paint Final Words
All in all, go forward with the furniture project if you have been wondering whether to use water-based acrylic paint instead of the usual furniture paint. We hope that this guide will help you get the desired finish.
In case you're still wondering if the acrylic paint lying in your garage is going to work, consult a professional. They may also help you figure out whether your wood furniture would benefit from a coat of oil-based paints.
Other than that, whenever you're working with paints, ensure to follow the instructions mentioned on its packaging and use protective gear. If it's your first time in furniture painting, we recommend using a non-toxic acrylic paint.
Want to read more articles on paints and painting like this article? Check out our next article on how to erase a colored pencils drawing to gain more knowledge on the subject.
Until next time, goodbye, and have fun painting!
Using the best concrete paints is one of the most affordable and easiest ways to revamp concrete flooring.
Concrete is by far the most prevalent flooring option, especially in high-traffic areas and surfaces that are exposed to external factors. The high durability and low maintenance have definitely played a part in the popularity of concrete over the years.
Having said that, most people perceive concrete floors to be lackluster compared to other flooring options. Even though it isn't necessarily true, concrete floors can get a bit dull over the years.
There's no need to worry, as a couple of concrete paints can easily fix the drab concrete floor and transform it into an attractive surface. Today we're here to provide concrete floor paint ideas, to help you create beautifully painted concrete floors without much hassle.
What Are The Advantages Of Painting Concrete Floors?
More than ever before, options for concrete paints are on the rise. This wasn't the case a few years back, as most people preferred to opt for acid-staining exterior surfaces to achieve better durability.
Painted concrete surfaces have come a long way, and now you can choose ultra-durable paints that won't chip or peel. This brings us to one of the basic advantages of painting concrete floors which is ease of use. The primary application is no different than painting the walls of a home, so you can easily paint concrete surfaces by yourself using simple tools like paintbrushes and rollers.
On top of that, concrete paints aren't that expensive, especially when you opt for self-application. Even additional components like decorative color chips are available for an economical price which helps to cut down on the overall cost.
Don't like the texture or finish of your concrete floor? There's no need to worry as two coats of the right concrete paint can easily hide everything from minor imperfections to concrete stains. Currently, you can find paints in various color options, so customizing any concrete surface won't be an issue.
These days you can especially find concrete paints that are meant to protect high-traffic areas from further damage. These easy-to-apply paints are meant to be used in garages, walkways, porches, patio, or pool decks, and they resist chemical spills as well as hot tire pickup.
Another advantage of painting concrete surfaces is that cleaning them is hassle-free, as they're usually water-based acrylic formulations. You won't really need to use any special procedures to maintain the surface once the painting project is over.
How Are Concrete Floors Painted?
Now that you know why painting concrete floors is a good option, let's find out how it's actually done. But, before you start the process, make sure that the paint is suitable for the surface.
In case you're looking for durability, it's best to opt for concrete paints that are ideal for indoor and outdoor use. You can also pick anti-skid or slip-resistant paints for surfaces like your garage floor and porch.
1. Preparing The Surface
The first step is usually to scrape the concrete surface with a wire brush and scraper to remove any high spots. You should also use a degreaser to get rid of as much dirt and grime as possible, especially in areas like the garage. It's even recommended to use water for rinsing the surface and drying it off with a wet/dry vacuum.
Another step for prepping is to fill the cracks or low spots present on the floor using a concrete crack filler or sealant. Make sure to even out the top surface after applying the filler and remove all crumbling concrete debris using a vacuum cleaner. In case the cracks are too deep, it's best to contact a flooring contractor as they can help you check if there are any underlying damages in the concrete.
At this point you might be wondering - “do I need to prime exterior concrete before painting?” An extra step done by some is to etch the concrete surface with a concrete etcher for the paint to stick better. Then, a generous coat of a suitable primer is applied to the floor, so try to pick a primer that works for both epoxy and concrete surfaces.
You can skip the primer if the paint doesn't demand one, but it does help in evening out the surface and provides better adhesion.
2. Application
Once your concrete surface is dry and free from moisture, it's time to begin painting. It's no different than painting any other surface, so you can easily spread the paint with any paintbrush. In case you decide to use an epoxy-based paint, follow the instructions on the container to mix it well before application.
While laying down the first coat, ensure that it's as even as possible for a professional-looking floor. Wait for it to dry completely before applying the second coat for the best coverage.
3. Sealant
To be honest, most people don't add a sealer as the paints already come with sealant-like properties. However, you can definitely add a clear finish concrete sealer to make the newly painted concrete floor long-lasting. That's because a good-quality sealer can protect it from scratches, peeling, and regular wear and tear.
Other than that, a sealant is preferred by those who like a shiny finish. The high-gloss finish can elevate the look of outdoor concrete surfaces and make them resistant to oil, gas, or acids. But remember to check the compatibility of the sealer with the concrete paint before proceeding with the application.
Concrete Floor Paint Ideas
1. Faux Stenciled Rug
One of the most popular trends is to use a stencil to create a painted rug on the concrete floor. All you need to do is strategically lay down the stencil and use a paint roller to apply the concrete paint. Just make sure not to lift the stencil too soon, or you may damage the design.
Also, top the whole surface with a coat of clear sealant to reduce damage from regular wear and tear.
2. Diamond Motifs
Love the look of traditional concrete floors? You can DIY a diamond motif floor using painter's tape and concrete paint. Begin by measuring the area and then use the tape to create the diamond shapes. Alternatively, you can find vinyl diamond-shaped stencils that make your job easier.
We recommend laying down a coat of white or gray paint as a base. Then create the diamond designs and fill them in with brighter or darker colors for a contrasting look.
3. Faux Grout Lines
Another simple design you can create by using painter's tape is faux grout lines. This design looks excellent on basement floors and porches, so start by laying down a light-colored concrete paint and let it dry before using the tape to create faux tiles.
You can proceed to paint the surface with a slightly darker-colored paint to create the illusion of grout lines. And make sure to lift the tape carefully so that the lines come out even.
4. Bold Stripes
Want to change the dull look of your laundry rooms or porches? Think about using bright or pastel-colored concrete paints to create bold stripes. There's not much that needs to be done apart from measuring the total area and dividing it into equal horizontal stripes. You can even use black and gray paint for the stripes to give the floor a bolder or more traditional look.
5. Graphic
There's no point in shying away from using fun graphics to highlight a concrete surface area of your home. You can opt for fun vinyl graphic stencils and paint the surface to create unique patterns. Just learn how to remove paint from concrete to get rid of as much hardened residue from a previous paint job to have a smooth surface.
6. Painted Tiles
Let's be honest, tiles can be quite expensive, especially when you need to cover a large area. But, you can still get the tiled look on a concrete surface by clubbing faux grout lines with stencils.
More people are using it to create unique tiled looks in living rooms or patios, as these spaces usually draw a lot of attention from guests. We like the use of vinyl stencils with Greek, Moroccan, or Portuguese tile designs as they provide more quirky finishes.
7. Adding Flakes
We couldn't miss mentioning vinyl chips or flakes as they have always been used to create extremely durable floors with an industrial feel. You just need to throw flakes on a wet layer of paint to get the desired look. The experts recommend using a good-quality transparent sealer on top to prevent the flakes from peeling off.
One of the reasons many homeowners prefer using concrete stains over paints is durability. While a layer of paint sits on the top, a concrete stain penetrates the surface, making it long-lasting.
Stains might be a better option if you prefer a more earthy and translucent finish or want to mimic the look of marbled floors. Having said that, working with a stain, especially the acid-based variants, can be a bit challenging for a beginner.
Those who want to use paints but are concerned about durability can purchase concrete paints formulated for interior and exterior durability to achieve a better finish.
What type of paint is best suited for concrete?
As you would have guessed, paints for concrete are available in different formulations and apart from the water-based concrete paints, variants made of latex and epoxy are available. But, most professionals suggest using water-based paints due to their quick drying time.
Other than that, whenever you're purchasing paint for concrete surfaces, try to find one that's specifically meant for that floor type. For instance, many brands make garage floor paint for garage floors designed to resist scratches and abrasion from tires.
Are there any drawbacks of painting a concrete floor?
Like any other medium, concrete paints have some drawbacks, which might make them unsuitable for concrete floors. One of the foremost things to know is that paints applied on high-traffic floors need frequent touch-ups but this issue can be solved by topping it with a high-quality sealer.
Another thing to note is that concrete paints are opaque, so you won't be able to achieve mottling effects or color variations. You'll need to use a concrete acid stain to achieve such finishes.
We want to add that some concrete paints tend to be slippery, but you can use a slip-resistant variant or mix the paint with anti-skid additives to improve traction.
Concrete Floor Paint Ideas Final Words
We hope this guide will help you paint any concrete surface in your home in eye-catching designs and patterns.
Remember to order a suitable paint in the right amount based on the square footage of the concrete surface. Also, apply a fresh coat of paint only on dry and moisture-free concrete surfaces to avoid peeling.
Contact a professional contractor if you find it challenging to plan the paint job for concrete surfaces on your property. They are experts who can help you get the desired outcome and can even make the concrete surfaces look better than before.
Taking suggestions from a professional is especially important if you have a polished concrete floor. Such surfaces need extra attention to detect any damages that might exist in the concrete.
Until next time, goodbye, and take care!
Just like a lower fan, it’s quite common for a ceiling fan to malfunction due to incorrect rotation, damaged blades or bases. And a malfunctioning ceiling fan needs to be fixed at the earliest unless you want it to stop functioning altogether.
Although ceiling fans can be complete lifesavers during the humid summer months, they aren’t immune to malfunctioning. In many cases, they can become dysfunctional and reduced to just an accessory in your room.
As mentioned above, ceiling fans can malfunction or produce less air for a number of reasons. And today, we are going to decode some of the most common causes behind this trouble. And compare it with blowing fans which are different in many things, such as size, function and others.
So, let’s dive in!
Reasons For Ceiling Fan Not Blowing Air
1. Incorrect Ceiling Fan Size
If the fan is smaller compared to the size of your room, chances are that you won’t feel its cool breeze at all. Small fan blades are only suitable for tiny spaces and not when the room’s square footage is more.
Be it a ceiling fan or a pedestal, when the fan blades are too small they cannot move enough air on the surface area. So, the ceiling fan blades will be turning all day without providing the required air.
Another problem that is commonly noticed with these fans is small fan motors, which do not have enough power to generate high speed or move the heavy blades. In that case, you will be stuck with a slow fan that doesn’t serve the purpose.
2. Improper Fan Blade Rotation
The direction in which your fan’s blades spin determines how far the air will reach. Contrary to the much-popular myth, you won’t experience proper airflow in the clockwise setting. On the other hand, the blade pulls air upward and pushes air down the walls when spinning in the opposite (anticlockwise) direction.
If you do set the fan to spin anticlockwise, the blades will push air downward, and you will experience better airflow in the room. The only problem here is that the airflow can be best experienced right under the fan, as the blades won’t blow air much to the sides.
Most ceiling fans that you find on the market come with a switch that allows you to change the fan’s direction. An incorrect fan blade rotation can completely ruin your experience, so we’d suggest checking and changing the settings when you get a new ceiling fan.
3. Dysfunctional Motor Base
You might have to do a ceiling fan troubleshooting when it has been used for a long time and if the motor’s base does not rotate properly. If the ceiling fan wobbles, it’s likely due to the motor shaft or base becoming tilted. And when tilted, the weight completely shifts to one side, resulting in reduced fan speed.
With dysfunctional motor bases, fans won’t pull air upward or circulate it well. In that case, you will need to fix the issue soon.
If you are not sure if the motor base is tilted or not, keep an eye out for these indications:
The blades incline to one side, especially in older fans
The ceiling screws or the blade screws are no longer tight
Loose wires are visible above the motor base of the fan and touching the ceiling.
Loud clicking or ticking noise when the fan is switched on.
4. Issues With Fan Height
You would be surprised to know that the height of your fan might actually affect how well it can circulate air. If the fan is installed too high, you won’t feel enough airflow. So, if you have a high ceiling, try installing the fan lower to increase the airflow.
On the other hand, if the fan is installed too low, it won’t be able to circulate more air and will concentrate the flow only to a smaller area. While this might not be a problem in a small room, the fan would become pretty useless in a large room.
5. Issues With The Blade Shape And Style
Not all fans are made equal. While some are designed for high performance, there are others that will function more as art pieces to enhance the beauty and decor of the room.
The good news is that the blade size won’t make much of a difference if your room is big, well-ventilated and already has good airflow. However, if the room is small and doesn’t have proper airflow, you should find a fan with a powerful motor. That way, it will move air well, irrespective of the blade size.
Ceiling Fan Not Blowing Air Frequently Asked Questions ?
Does a ceiling fan capacitor affect the fan speed?
Whether it’s a new fan or an old one, you should always check if the capacitor is functioning properly to ensure high speed. When there are faulty capacitors, you will notice that the mounted fans turn slow, or in the worst-case scenario, they stop functioning altogether.
There are many people who wonder, “what fan blows the coldest air?” But let us tell you, more than the fan, it is the attachments that should be functional and in the best shape. Only when the fan capacitor, circuit breaker, and motor shaft are all in place and running well can you experience the best air movement.
How to fix misaligned fan blades?
You might notice misaligned blades on your fan for a variety of reasons. Whatever the cause, misaligned blades cause an imbalance in the overall weight of the fan to affect its efficacy.
To fix this issue, start by loosening the screws on the blade arms. Once they are loosened, realign the blades to ensure they are straight and aligned. Then tighten the screws properly.
After you are done, switch on the fan and check if all the blades are aligned correctly. In case you notice that the blades keep getting loose, use larger screws to ensure they stay tightened and in place.
How to make the most of ceiling fans in summers?
Always make sure that your ceiling fan is spinning anticlockwise during the hit summer days. This will create a downdraft, and you will experience a cool breeze when you sit right under the fan. Besides, the fan should be set at the highest speed.
You can even put a blower fan in the room to facilitate improved ventilation. Read our guide on “how does a blower fan work?” to learn all about it.
How to stop the screeching noise in ceiling fans?
You will need to get the base of the fan fixed if you notice that it is rusted or corroded; otherwise, it will keep grinding and generate an annoying screeching sound. The sound is an indication that the bearings need to be replaced, so changing them should resolve the problem.
Ceiling Fan Not Blowing Air Final Words
In most cases, it isn’t a major malfunction that stops a fan from functioning efficiently. Rather, it is the small mistakes on our part that prevents it from functioning optimally. For instance, a fan rotating in the “reverse” direction can cause it to pull the air upwards instead of pushing it down.
Such issues can be fixed the DIY way with a few simple alterations, some problems may result from a more serious technical fault. So, if your DIY fix is not yielding satisfactory results, it may be a good idea to call a professional to detect the problem and resolve it at the earliest.
See you next time!
The heating system in your house may break and release cold air instead of hot air. This could be because an incorrect thermostat setting is keeping the air running despite turning it off. Alternatively, your heating system may malfunction because of a broken vent.
A heating system in the house is necessary when it's cold, as it can heat the room and maintain a comfortable temperature. However, sometimes the heating systems can break down and release cold air instead.
When that happens, it will cost more money and waste electric energy. Therefore, you will have to fix it as soon as possible. So, here’s a complete guide for you when your vent is blowing cold air.
How To Fix Furnace Blowing Cold Air Coming From Vents
There could be multiple reasons for your furnace blowing cold air. I have gathered some possible reasons for that and how to fix it.
1. Cold Air Blowing Because Of Incorrect Thermostat
The thermostat in your home is a small device that is a crucial part of the heating or cooling system. This is because, with a press of a button, you can set the temperature range and comfortably stay warm.
So, when the furnace is blowing cold air from the vent, the first thing you should do is check the thermostat setting. As you do that, see if the device is set to "ON." If so, the problem could be because of that, as it keeps the fan running despite you turning the heat off. As such, simply change the setting from "ON" to "AUTO."
Once you do that, the fan will automatically turn off when the heat is turned off and will not blow cold air.
2. Broken Or Dirty Flame Sensor
Cold air can also blow because of a broken or dirty flame sensor located inside the furnace. The flame sensor is a device that detects flame and burns natural gas, maintaining the heating cycle. Moreover, when the device is broken or dirty, it can automatically turn the heat off so that natural gas does not leak into the house. Along with that, the fan could still blow cold air into the vent.
Accordingly, you will have to clean or replace the device. For that, I suggest calling a professional instead of trying your hand at it.
3. Issues With Ignition And Pilot Light
Another reason your furnace is blowing cold air could be due to a broken ignition system. In such a situation, the fuel in the heater will not ignite and will not be blowing hot air. Instead, it will release cold air only.
When that happens, check if the pilot light is on; if not, you will have to fix the device. If you want to do it yourself, you can use the manual that comes with the device and follow the instructions. When you are done, reignite and see if the flame goes out in a few minutes. If that happens, you might have a bigger problem, and you will need professional help.
Furthermore, if you cannot relight the pilot light, check the gas supply to see if it is a gas furnace. See if the gas valve is turned on; if it is, clean the gas valve properly for continuous supply.
Warning: When you relight the pilot switch, turn off the gas valve so that there are no leaks while you repair it. This is crucial because you can start an accidental fire with leaks and harm yourself.
4. Dirty Or Clogged HVAC Filter
The HVAC filter is an important part of your heating system. Since it helps in filtering dust particles, it maintains good air quality and keeps you healthy. However, it's a device that can get dirty and clogged and will need cleaning from time to time. Otherwise, the air will get blocked inside the furnace, and that can cause overheating, further leading the heater to auto-turn off.
With a dirty air filter, only cold air will come out of the air duct. An easy solution to this is to clean or replace the HVAC filter from time to time.
5. Low Refrigerant Charge In The AC System
A low refrigerant charge in the air conditioning systems can also be one reason cold air comes out of the vents. The cause of low refrigerant can be due to leaks in the coil or heat pump. Moreover, with low refrigerant, you will also lose the capacity and airflow of the heater. Whenever you realize that the first thing you can do is charge the refrigerant. If there is a leak in the heat pump system, call your HVAC expert to fix the leak.
6. Holes and Cracks In The Vents
The vents connected to your HVAC system direct warm air out of the air ducts. However, it can break and crack for several reasons, like rust, earthquakes, etc. If there are cracks in vents, it will draw cold air and feel like the furnace blowing cold air.
So, troubleshooting such a problem will require checking the vents, probably located in the attic, for cracks and holes. If you notice any crack, small or big, you will either have to patch it up or replace the whole section.
7. A Broken Compressor
The compressor of your heating system is located inside the heat pump, and it makes everything run smoothly. However, with time the compressor can break for several reasons. For instance, you could have over or undercharged it, or maybe there is a faulty motor. Moreover, it could be due to a dirty evaporator and coil or a faulty run capacitor.
When that happens, your heater will not work properly and impact the heating process.
8. A Broken Limit Switch Can Also Be The Problem
The limit switch is also another important device inside your heating system. Since the device automatically turns the burner off when the heat exchanger gets too hot, it is an important safety feature. However, it can malfunction and keep blowing hot air overheating the heat exchanger or turn the burner off continuously and stop the heating cycle.
9. Faulty or Broken Fan Or Motor
The blower fan and the inductor draft motor inside your gas furnace help in blowing hot air when it's in heating mode. The blower fan can malfunction when it is too old or has high static pressure. Moreover, it can go out because of inadequate ductwork. That’s when you can fix the problem by lowering the static pressure. If that does not work, you can replace the blower.
Besides, the inductor draft motor also works inside the furnace to remove exhaust gas. If the device gets faulty, the heater will push air that is filled with exhaust gas which is obviously dangerous for your health.
Now, the cause of a faulty draft motor could be due to a blocked flue pipe or some other restrictions. To fix the problem, you can try cleaning the blockage or restrictions or installing a new motor.
Final Words
Educating yourself on the heating and cooling system in your home is important. I say this because it maintains the temperature of the room, keeping you comfortable. However, it can break and not work optimally.
When that happens, follow the instructions above, and you can fix the problem at the earliest. But, as furnace repair can be tricky, you will have to get professional help to diagnose and fix the problems.
From military subterfuge to religious decorations and more, face and body art has been used in countless ways over the centuries. Either it’s homemade or professional body paints, you’ll see them everywhere around the world with many cultures.
It has been used during festivals, conventions, and even to highlight various causes. While originally practiced by the indigenous people of Africa and Australia, it is now most commonly used as a form of entertainment. But like other forms of art, selecting the right tools is necessary for getting the best results.
Since the paint will be directly applied to the skin, it is important to find options that are completely safe. That is why it is recommended to use paints that are specially developed for the purpose, such as any water-based or alcohol-based formula. Our face and body are not like our home wall or ceiling; there also you cannot just use any types of paints. In fact, painting ceilings is not at all an easy job, they need skill sets and the right kind of paint that’ll stick to the ceiling without peeling off.
Besides these, there are some other options, so let’s look at them in detail.
Origin And Evolution Of Face And Body Art
Nowadays, there are several paint options for the face and body. However, this type of art dating back to the paleolithic age had humble origins. The first items that were used as a face and body paint were pigments made from plants, animal by-products, ashes, and similar materials.
During the hunting-gathering phase of human evolution, body painting was used by tribal warriors for practical purposes like identification and camouflage. Such paint was also used for ceremonial rituals and inciting fear in enemies. Later, it became popular as a decorative item, used to enhance one’s appearance, similar to how makeup is used today.
However, the problem with many of the materials that were used for face and body painting in the earlier days was that they were not safe. Pigments made from rocks, plants, and animals often turned out to be toxic for the human body.
Even most of the options available currently, like acrylic paints, are not meant for use on the human skin, as they can cause allergic reactions and skin irritation. That is why you should make sure to select the right type of paint for body art. Supposedly on Halloween, acrylic paints are only good on Halloween paintings and decorations ideas and not on human skin.
Body Painting In Modern Times
Modern-day body and face painting mainly involve creating a living piece of art by decorating a person’s body, usually for purposes like:
Promotional or marketing activities
Costumes or part of costumes for parades, conventions, and similar events
Competitions and festivals
Body painting also includes glitter tattoos, temporary tattoos, and other types of art usually created using various mediums.
What Does Body Painting Symbolize?
Various cultures associate different things with body painting, and these are different from body art done for ceremonial purposes or events by indigenous people. Indigenous people utilize body painting as an art form for special occasions like weddings, funerals, right of passage ceremonies, and other celebrations. For such events, various colors and patterns have different meanings.
In contrast, modern body art focuses on expressing an emotion or idea and is generally about the art itself. Body art is also used for celebrations but does not have any spiritual meaning and has a more decorative purpose, that of enhancing beauty.
Body Painting And Safety
Generally, body and face painting is completely safe if the right type of paint is used and proper instructions are followed. So, craft paints, which are not meant to be used on the skin, should be avoided at all costs. These include acrylic paint, regular spray paint, tempera paints, and others which can cause skin irritation, allergic reaction, or even chemical burns.
That is why you should always use paint specifically designed for the purpose, as these are completely safe.
The Best Types Of Paint For Face And Body Art
1. Water-based Paint
Water-based body paint is among the safest options if you’re going for face and body painting. Such paints need to adhere to certain quality guidelines and are properly regulated as they may also be used by kids. Besides being completely non toxic, they are easily washable and can be applied using several methods and tools. You can use a sponge, paintbrush, or toothbrush for the purpose.
However, keep in mind that water-based paints can easily be rubbed off and are susceptible to cracking. That is why they may not be the best option if you use them for professional purposes, like modeling.
2. Metallic Body Paint
If you’re trying to achieve a shiny, glossy look, metallic body paints might be an excellent option. These paints contain real metal powder blended with a synthetic liquid for application but they should be used cautiously. Since the powder is made up of real metal, it can cause skin irritation, which is why it is best for special occasions.
Compared to water-based paints, metallic paints do not rub off easily and last longer.
3. Alcohol-Based Paint
Generally used for making airbrush tattoos and for special effects applications, alcohol-based paint can resist heat and moisture for prolonged periods..
Being waterproof, these paints do not crack easily due to sweat and have to be removed using rubbing alcohol. Keep in mind that it may take some time for the paint to remove and you should do the same in a well-ventilated area, as the fumes can be toxic.
4. Latex Body Paint
Regular or liquid latex is another fantastic option for body art and is often used by cosplayers because it is more affordable than custom costume designs. One of the best things about this paint is that it does not leave any residue, unlike most other options. That said, it may not be ideal for those with latex allergies, as it can cause irritation and allergic reactions.
Latex paint is also not recommended for use in extreme heat, as it can cause heat stroke by blocking the perspiration process. And like many other types of paint, avoid applying it to damaged skin areas.
Another thing to keep in mind is that latex paint works just like wax when it comes to skin application, meaning that it can pull the hair out during removal. So, you should shave the areas where the paint has to be applied to minimize the pain when removing it.
5. Henna
One of the traditional body paints, henna is commonly used in Asia and coastal areas of Africa for body painting. Extracted from plant dye, it’s a reddish-brown pigment used for many purposes. In coastal African cities, women often use henna as decorative paint and body paint for when they are about to get married.
This is one of the safest types of body paint and can be used by kids and adults without worrying about any harmful effects. Being a temporary paint, it fades away naturally over time, but you can exfoliate your skin to speed up the process. However, unlike regular henna, black henna should be avoided since it contains chemicals that can cause allergic reactions and irritations.
6. Commercial Body Paint
You can find commercial body paint from different manufacturers for various purposes. These are generally available in containers or spray bottles and are nontoxic. They also do not contain any latex, making them a worthwhile option for those with latex allergies.
7. Markers
In addition to body paints, special markers can be used for body and face painting. Like commercial body paints, most such markers are non toxic and can be used by both children and adults. However, some may specify the areas of the body where they should not be used, so make sure to read the packaging before use.
The Process Of Body Painting
Finding the right type of paint is vital for creating highly impressive body art, but that is not the only thing that requires attention. Before you can start, it is important to understand the process to ensure the best results.
Whether you are opting for face painting or both face and body painting, it will involve multiple steps and requires considerable effort and time.
1. Planning The Painting
Proper planning is the first and most important step in body painting and, in most cases, involves creating a sketch of the design you intend to paint. A sketch makes it easy to see whether various parts of the design work well on the areas of the body they will be painted on. Plus, it serves as a guide during the painting process.
However, it may not be required if you opt for a free-spirit look.
2. Preparing The Model And The Skin
It is important to ensure that the skin is completely clean and oil-free for the paint to stick to the skin. And the first step in this regard is to use a gentle soap to clean the skin. Avoid exfoliation or abrasive skin treatments, as they may damage the skin.
Once done, dry the skin using a towel and avoid the application of any lotions, creams, or other skincare products. This is because they can affect the ability of the paint to stick to the skin.
But you can use a barrier spray on the skin before painting, which will shield the skin from oils or sweating and prevent the paint from smudging.
3. Creating The Right Setup
Both face and body paintings require a lot of time to be completed, which is why creating a comfortable setup for the model is essential. For standing models, providing them with a soft cushion to stand on can be helpful. Similarly, depending on the temperature, you may need to provide a heat source since the model will be almost completely naked in most cases.
Ensure that the model stays well hydrated and maintains circulation by moving the legs as required. You will also need to provide the model time to take refreshments and breaks, as the process can be quite tiring.
4. Applying The Body Paint
The application process of body paint will depend upon its nature, as body paints are available in various formats such as water activated paints or liquid body paints.
A. Applying Water Activated Solid Body Paints
Water activated solid body paints are among the most popular options and are generally available in cake form. They may either be dry and hard or have a clayey consistency and are usually applied with water using a brush or sponge.
Start by moistening the sponge or brush and rub it across the body paint. When the paint acquires a creamy texture, it is ready to be applied as required. When you use a sponge, tap the surface repeatedly to get good coverage. You can also use a dry blending or stippling effect to create various textures.
Alternatively, you can make circular motions using a body brush or a kabuki brush when using. And use a nice selection of face painting brushes that includes filbert brushes, round brushes, and flat brushes to get those intricate details.
B. Applying Liquid Body Paints
Applying alcohol-based or liquid body paints is not very different from applying solid ones and can be done using a brush or sponge. If the paints are adequately thin, you can use an airbrush or thin them out first if they are not. An airbrush has three basic components, an airbrush gun, a hose, and an air compressor.
Put the paint inside the container provided on the airbrush and point the device towards the area of the body to be painted. Use the trigger to apply the paint onto the skin, and the distance between the airbrush and the skin will determine the effect. Hence, learning how to use an airbrush can take some time but it can be advantageous in helping speed up the painting process.
For this method, look for an airbrush compressor and guns designed for body painting, as regular ones can be quite strong for the skin.
Tools Required For Body Painting
1. Brushes
Body painting requires high-quality specialty brushes, mainly including a one-inch flat brush, a ¾-inch flat brush, and a medium size filbert brush. You will also need round brushes in sizes zero, two, three, and five, a ¾-inch angle brush, a smaller brush, and a kabuki style brush.
Also, keep in mind that brushes with synthetic bristles work better for body painting than those with natural hair.
2. Sponges
Almost all body painting projects require high-density sponges since they allow you to cover large parts of the body easily and quickly. You can find them in varying sizes, shapes, colors, and densities. The best options are half or full-circle sponges because they provide the largest painting surface.
Avoid using regular makeup sponges since they do not work very well with water-activated face paints. They are different from body painting sponge, which are made from reticulated polyether foam.
3. Setting Spray
This is an optional resource that can be very useful in certain cases. Apply a makeup sealer to the body paint to help increase its resistance to sweat, smudges, and water and ensure that it lasts longer. However, it will not make the body paint smudge-proof, sweatproof, or waterproof. For that, you need to use alcohol-based paints.
Removing Body Paint
Compared to the application process, the removal process of the body paint is easier and does not require as much time or effort. The longer you wear the paint, the easier it is to remove later. And while removing body paint, it is common to stain various surfaces, so it is best to be prepared.
1. Removing Alcohol Or Water-Based Body Paints
Alcohol or water-based paints can be easily removed using a face and body art soap, a rag, sponge, and warm water. Add some soap to your rag or sponge and gently scrub all of the painted areas. Once the pigment becomes loose, rinse with warm water. Repeat the process as required.
If some faint stains are left, put some lotion on the skin and leave it for about 30 minutes. Then scrub with the rag again and rinse with water. In the case of acrylic, though a water-based paint, it tends to last long when it becomes dry and becomes harder to remove from skin. Thus, another reason why it’s not suitable for body art.
2. Removing Oil-Based Body Paint
Unlike water or alcohol-based paints, oil paints should be removed using oil-based products or special removers. In this case, use lotion or baby oil to loosen the pigment and wash it off with soap and water. However, most people do not use oil-based paints for body and face painting.
Getting Good Quality Body Paint
While finding body and face paints is easier than ever before, it is important to get paints that are of good quality. These are easier to work with, offer vibrant colors, and provide the best results. But finding such paints can be a bit tricky, so keep these things in mind:
1. Reputable Stores
When buying face paints, always go with reputable stores that are known to provide good quality products. Avoid purchasing from stores that only appear around Halloween, as they offer poor-quality paints that are difficult to use and do not provide the desired results.
2. Known Brands
Go with well-known brands that have been on the market for a long time and offer the best body paint. Such paints are generally safer, easier to apply, and last longer. Even if some newer brands can offer reliable products, finding them may require greater effort and time.
3. Good Customer Service
Purchasing from stores that offer specialized customer service can take your body painting process to the next level. Their staff includes body painters who can provide ideas, tips, and suggestions to improve your body painting experience.
What Type Of Paint Can Be Used For Face And Body Art Frequently Asked Questions ?
How Long Does Body Paint Last?
There is no standard time for which the body paint will last, and the period can range from a few hours to a couple of days, depending on the paints used. Products like henna can last up to two weeks with proper care, while alcohol-based paints can last for two to three days.
On the other hand, water-based paints do not last more than a day since sweat and contact with various surfaces can easily remove the pigment. And glitter tattoos can last for about a week.
What Is A Good Substitute For Face Paint?
You can use this DIY technique to create an excellent substitute for face paint.
Mix equal amounts of white cold cream or face lotion with cornstarch to make a lotion. Use water to thin the cornstarch or add more cornstarch to thicken it as required. You can also add a quarter teaspoon of vegetable oil or baby oil to make the paint smoother and prevent caking.
Can You Use Watercolor As Face Paint?
Watercolor is generally considered safe for face painting, especially children’s watercolor paints. These are generally safer than other types of watercolor because they are nontoxic and thus, can be safely applied to the face.
Is Acrylic Paint Safe For Skin?
Acrylic paint is usually used for painting purposes on surfaces like canvases and is a water-based solvent. It contains acrylic, color pigment, and a colorless liquid called MMA. Artists use acrylic paint because it is easier to clean and safer than oil-based paints. ‘
But it is not meant to be used on the skin since it stiffens upon hardening. This reduces the flexibility of the skin and prevents it from breathing, which can cause skin irritations. Additionally, it may contain harmful chemicals like ammonia, lead, and formaldehyde that should never be put on the skin.
What Do Cosplayers Use For Body Paint?
For cosplaying purposes, the best paint would be regular water-based face and body paints or airbrush body paints. Water based paints, when wet, can be easily mixed to create new colors, which helps get the right shade.
Airbrush paints also offer several advantages for cosplayers. They can be easily applied to various areas of the skin and can be easily diluted and mixed to create various shades.
What Type Of Paint Can Be Used For Face And Body Art Final Thoughts
While the purpose of body and face painting may have evolved over the years, the art itself remains quite popular today. You can see some great examples of body art at conventions, cosplays, birthday parties, and other such occasions.
So, if you’re a beginner looking to try out this form of art, there has never been a better time as there are lots of paints and designs to choose from. However, when starting out, it is a good idea to go with simple designs that are easier and can be completed quickly.
Now that you are ready to find the type of paint most suitable for you, it is time to conclude this guide. Until next time!
Repairing an old concrete surface can be challenging, but it isn’t impossible.
Concrete is one of the most versatile construction materials on the market. However, its quality can degrade over time due to damage from weather, sun, and physical impacts.
Concrete resurfacing can be used to repair the existing concrete by removing a thin layer of old concrete and replacing it with a new layer. In fact, this is one of the most effective ways of repairing old concrete to make it more durable.
Old concrete surfaces have a tendency to get damaged or cracked due to intense weathering and other external factors. However, it may not always be possible to replace them with new ones, mainly due to budget constraints. And here's where concrete resurfacing can come to your rescue.
The damaged top layer is removed, and the cracks are repaired before a new layer of concrete is applied to the concrete. This new layer is made from a material known as a resurfacer.
Although resurfacers look like concrete, they are fundamentally different when it comes to the main composition. The compound is made from a special bonding agent that allows it to adhere well to old concrete.
On the contrary, if you apply a new layer of concrete without applying a resurfacing material, then the two layers will not bond well. Eventually, these thin layers will crack due to various external reasons, but resurfacers add an extra layer of protection as well as help with better bonding.
How Does Resurfaced Concrete Look Like?
Despite having a different chemical composition, resurfaced concrete looks identical to an existing concrete surface. Resurfacing focuses on getting the cracked surfaces repaired and repairing the damages with a new layer of resurfacer. Hence, you can’t tell any major difference when you look at a resurfaced concrete slab.
Decorative Concrete Resurfacing Ideas
The good news is that you can use some techniques while pouring the resurfacer to enhance the overall look. And here is a list of options you can try to enhance the looks of your concrete resurfacer:
A. Texture
If you are bored of the plain old texture of a concrete surface, you can alter the look of the resurfaced concrete by adding different textures to the new surface using simple tools. For instance, you can use sandpaper to create a coarse texture, especially on white concrete.
B. Color
Besides altering the texture of the surface, you can change the color by adding color to the resurfacing material. Once you have mixed the color, apply the coat on the concrete surface and let it dry completely before adding more layers.
C. Lines And Patterns
You can also add additional details by using different shapes and stamps on the wet, resurfaced layer. For example, you can decorate the resurfaced concrete surface by creating unique patterns while the top layer is still wet. Asymmetrical black lines on white concrete deck can enhance the aesthetics of your driveway or deck.
D. Finish
Lastly, you can apply a layer of finish coat to give your concrete layer a sealed and uniform finish. This works exactly like paint which seals the surfaces and prevents corrosion from occurring. Besides, you can choose a glossy or matte finish.
How Can I Make My Concrete Resurfacing Last Longer?
Normally, a resurfaced concrete surface can last for more than 20 years or more without needing much repairs or maintenance. In fact, resurfaced concrete is extremely durable, making it a good candidate for repairing old concrete surfaces. However, you can further prolong the longevity of the resurfaced concrete by following a few tips:
1. Repairs
Before applying the resurfacer, you need to repair the damage on the existing concrete since the damage may intensify later on, thereby affecting the integrity of the resurfacer. Fill the cracks and let them dry completely before pouring the resurfacer onto the old concrete layer.
2. Cleaning
You should always clean the existing surface before applying a layer of resurfacer. Resurfacer compounds are generally known for having a special ingredient that lets them bond with the existing concrete; however, dirt and dust can affect the bonding property of the compound.
Therefore, you should clean and remove any dirt from the surface, which will help prevent any impurities from interfering in the bonding process.
3. Finishing
As soon as the resurfacer layer has completely hardened, we recommend applying a layer of finish coat since it seals the concrete surface and provides an additional layer of protection against harsh weather conditions and corrosion. And depending on your preference, you can go for a glossy or matte finish.
4. Inspection And Identification
If you are planning to do a DIY resurfacing of the concrete driveway, then we highly suggest inspecting the area first before making your decision. Look around the concrete driveway and search for any damages or cracks. Most concrete damages require heavy-grade industrial tools for repairing, and using home tools can damage the cracks further.
So, you can call a professional and ask them to repair the cracks and damages before pouring the resurfacer onto the surface. In addition, you will need to use the correct resurfacer, which will work well with your concrete driveway, concrete overlay, and concrete garage floor.
5. Maintenance
Resurfaced concrete surfaces usually require the least amount of maintenance, but they can definitely benefit from a little maintenance. One of the best ways to maintain the surfaces is by applying a thin coat of good-quality sealer. The sealer helps the resurfaced layer to last longer by sealing the porous holes and making it resistant to water.
Additionally, the sealer is capable of limiting UV rays and intense weathering damage. Some sealers are capable of providing resistance to chemicals that can easily corrode the new concrete. Hence, investing in a good-quality sealer can drastically improve the shelf life of the resurfaced concrete surface.
Can Old Concrete Be Resurfaced Frequently Asked Questions ?
When Should You Resurface A Concrete Surface?
There are several ways of knowing if your concrete surface needs to be resurfaced. For instance, if you notice deep cracks on the upper layer, then there’s a good chance that the underlying concrete is also damaged, so resurfacing it may be a good idea. You can also perform resurfacing to repair old pipes.
But if you haven’t done resurfacing before, we’d suggest contacting a contractor, who will get the job effectively and walk you through the maintenance aspects as well.
Should You Do The Resurfacing By Yourself?
Although you can purchase a resurfacer from a local hardware store, it is not advisable since it is expensive, and you might pick the wrong resurfacer for the concrete surfaces. The concrete needs to be treated properly as well; therefore, we recommend getting in touch with a professional to get the job done.
Besides this, resurfacing requires you to own commercial-grade tools, which may not be readily available to you.
What Is The Best Concrete Crack Fixer?
Epoxy coatings are the best concrete crack fixers on the market since they are cheap and easy to use. You can purchase the epoxy from a local hardware store and apply it to cracked concrete surfaces and floors.
After the epoxy has been applied correctly, it won’t take long to dry, which is another advantage. Nevertheless, you should let it cure properly according to the manufacturer's instructions for best results.
Epoxy can also be used to fill asphalt cracks and other materials similar to concrete, making it pretty versatile for DIY repairs around the house.
What Are The Types Of Cracks Observed In Concrete Surfaces?
Generally, there are six types of cracks that can cause severe damage to your concrete slabs or surfaces, which include:
Cracks formed due to premature drying
Cracks formed due to the overloading of slabs
Heaving cracks
Plastic shrinkage cracks
Settling cracks
Expansion cracks
Is It Possible To Stain Resurfaced Concrete?
Just like regular concrete floors, you can use stain on resurfaced concrete as long as you use concrete stain on the surface.
However, keep in mind that stains used for wood or any other surfaces are not compatible with concrete since the chemical composition is different. Hence, you should avoid using them as they can cause severe damage to the resurfaced concrete surface.
Instead, you can use a concrete stain of any color to add to the aesthetic of the otherwise boring plain concrete. Moreover, you can use different painting techniques and tools to create unique effects.
However, we’d suggest practicing it first on any unused or leftover concrete slabs (if available) or simple paper, as it can be difficult to remove the paint from the surface once applied.
Can Old Concrete Be Resurfaced Final Words
Concrete surfaces are prone to get damaged over time; however, you can still prolong their longevity by following a few tips.
For starters, always make sure to coat your old and new concrete surfaces with weatherproof paint as it will give the surface additional resistance to thawing and freezing cycles. Besides, try to keep heavy weights and objects away from them as they can easily form cracks on the surface.
And try not to use any appliances with strong vibrations near newly resurfaced concrete since they can cause irreparable damages, especially on walls and floors.
That said, we shall now say goodbye. See you next time!
Do you want to change up the look and feel of your home? Then you should give it a nice fresh coat of paint!
It feels great to refresh the appearance of your home from time to time. But painting your home can be a lot of work, especially if you are a DIYer. And when it comes to the ceiling, painting it may feel like a nightmare. Even the best quality ceiling paint can result in a messy failure, if you don’t know how to paint your ceiling.
However, we would suggest that you use a roller to paint the ceiling. That will make the process a lot easier to complete. All you need to do is clear out the room, get some basic arrangements done, and then apply the paint with the roller while ensuring uniform coverage.
Then again, we understand that not everyone may be familiar with using a roller. That’s why we have prepared this guide so that you can easily learn how to use a roller to paint your ceiling.
So, let’s roll!
What Is A Roller?
Before using the tool, you should first get familiar with it so that you can grasp the process better. So, let us begin by discussing a little about what a roller is. It is a standard piece of equipment that is used by professional painters and interior decorators.
Usually, a paint roller comes with two components - the roller frame and the roller cover. The roller cover is a cylindrical component that absorbs the paint and transfers it to the wall. Conversely, the roller frame makes up the remainder of the paint roller, which comprises the handle and an attachment for the roller cover.
It may be made using metal, plastic, wood, or any other durable material. On the contrary, the cylindrical cover is made from rubber foam, pile fabric, or urethane fibers. Although, the material may change based on the type of paint you are using and the texture of your ceiling.
However, the fundamental method of operation is more or less the same. It is designed to soak up the paint from the paint container or tray. And when you roll it on the walls or other flat surfaces, the paint is transferred to the surface.
During paint application, only the cover rotates while the frame holds it in position. Thus, compared to other painting tools like the paintbrush or a sprayer, a roller is a lot more efficient and convenient. It is also less messy since the paint usually doesn’t drip from it like paint brushes.
But you should know that the roller covers are typically not reusable, due to which you will need to replace them after painting. Roller frames, on the other hand, are durable enough so you can use them for a long time.
How To Paint A Ceiling With A Roller?
Now that you know what a roller is, let’s get back to our primary objective - how to use it to paint the ceiling. First off, you will need to make a few preparations before you begin painting. You need to gather all the supplies and additional tools that will be necessary while painting.
Ideally, you should keep them ready at hand so that you will have easy access to them whenever necessary. In this regard, besides the roller and the paint, you need a can opener, stirring stick, paint roller extension rod or extension pole, and painter’s tape.
You can also keep an angled brush, paint tray, step-ladder, drop cloths, rags, and sweepers. And always make sure to wear protective clothing, such as safety goggles, caps, and so on.
Gathering the necessary equipment and tools is essential to make painting your ceiling a lot smoother and more convenient. Once you are done, it’s time to proceed further by following the steps below.
Step 1: Clear The Room
We know that you are eager to start rolling the paint on your ceiling, but let’s not be hasty. Otherwise, you will be making the process a whole lot more bothersome than necessary.
You need to prepare the room that you are going to paint. If you plan to paint the entire room, such as the ceiling and the walls, a few extensive preparations will need to be made.
In any case, preparing the room is an absolute necessity before getting started. And to do that, you will first need to remove or cover all of the furniture and other items using old bedsheets. This will prevent paint from splattering all over your household items and furniture.
Then, you will need to remove all the objects from the ceiling, such as ceiling fans, light fixtures, vent covers, and so on. And if you are painting the whole room, then remove all the wall fixtures as well.
Step 2: Prepare The Room For Painting
After you are done clearing out the room, it is time to prep it for painting. For this step, you will need to cover the flooring with drop cloths to prevent splattering. And if you only intend to paint the ceiling, you can cover the walls with them too.
Even the fixtures which are unremovable, like your windows, vents, or switchboards, can simply be covered with these drop cloths. The same applies to any heavy furniture or household items that you are unable to remove from the room.
Make sure to use sufficient drop cloths so that there are no gaps left. It will be ideal if they overlap each other, which eliminates the chances of paint getting through them almost completely. Furthermore, to keep the drop cloths in place, you can use painter’s tape along the edges.
Step 3: Clean And Fix The Ceiling
Before you apply ceiling paint, you will need to make sure that it is clean. You may not know it, but the ceiling can get pretty dirty due to a number of reasons, which include cobwebs, roof leaks, spills, tobacco smoke, and so on. And if your ceiling surface is dirty, the paint will not adhere well to it.
Therefore, you can clean it up with a brush or a rag to eliminate most of the grime and dirt. Unfortunately, this will not be enough to clean out stains caused by roof leaks or tobacco smoke. To remove them, you need to use a stain-blocking primer. We recommend using white shellac, which will cover up these stains effectively.
Following that, you will need to fix any imperfections on your ceiling. So, if you have any holes or cracks on the ceiling, you need to repair them. And to do that, you can consider using spackle or caulk since they can fill in any holes or cracks completely.
As a good measure, you can also rub your ceiling with sandpaper. It will flatten out any imperfections and give you a smooth surface that will form a better bond with the paint. However, this step is not necessary if you have a textured ceiling, as it can affect the texture. Although, painting a textured ceiling is a different task for newbies and DIYers.
Step 4: Tape Off Walls Along The Top Edge
You need to apply painter’s tape along the top edges of your wall and on the crown molding. That will prevent the ceiling paint from touching the areas when you are using the roller near their edges. Make sure you use tape that is at least two inches thick so you can mask them off properly.
If there are vents, smoke alarms, or other unremovable fixtures on the ceiling, then you need to tape them off as well. This will keep the roller marks off them and also prevent any damage. On that note, if you wish to paint the walls as well, applying painter’s tape will not be necessary.
Step 5: Prime The Ceiling And Cut Along The Edges And Corners
Before applying the ceiling paint, it is necessary to prime the ceiling. The primer you need to use for this purpose depends on the type of ceiling you have. For smooth ceilings, you may use interior latex drywall primer, and for textured ceilings, high build primer can be used.
After you have applied the primer, you need to let it dry for a while. Once it has completely dried, cut along the corners and edges of the ceiling. Meaning, apply paint along these edges and corners with a brush.
The reason for doing this is to cover these parts with paint, as the roller will not be able to reach them completely. Besides, it will effectively conceal any uneven brush marks along the edges and corners.
Step 6: Apply The Paint On The Ceiling With The Roller
Now that all the above steps are complete, it is finally time to get the paint rolling! Dip your paint roller in the tray to soak it with the paint. Roll off any excess paint by running the roller on the edge of the tray. Then place the roller at one of the corners of your ceiling and slowly roll on the paint.
It is advisable to use slow and gentle strokes when painting, as that will give an even layer of paint. Also, we would suggest that you start by painting in small sections instead of rolling over the entire ceiling at once. This will prevent any uneven overlapping of the paint and minimize the overlap marks left behind.
However, it might not be possible to avoid lap marks altogether. Especially along the edges and corners, where you have already applied paint, the lap marks may become too prominent. So, to conceal them, gently roll over the lap marks while they are still wet to get an even paint texture.
Step 7: Dry The Paint And Apply A Second Coating If Necessary
Once the paint has been applied, you need to let it sit for a while so that the wet paint can dry completely. After the paint has dried, you may choose to apply another coating over it to give your ceiling a deeper and even coloration. And if you notice any imperfections or irregularities, you can rectify them with the second coating.
Now, applying the second coat of paint is not mandatory, so if you are satisfied with the first coat, you can skip it altogether. But if you choose to do it, then you need to follow the same procedure as described in the previous step. You will need to allow the second layer to dry as well before wrapping it up.
Tips For Painting The Ceiling With A Roller
In this section, we would like to provide some helpful painting tips for you to keep in mind. If you follow these tips, painting your ceiling with a roller will be a breeze.
1. Select A High-Quality Paint
You need to get good quality paint for your ceiling to give it a richer color. Such ceiling paint will not dry off very quickly, preventing it from leaving behind unsightly lap marks.
Conversely, it won’t take a lot of time to dry either, so you won’t have to wait for a long time to finish your painting. Furthermore, with good quality paint, only one coat of paint will be enough.
2. Choose A Suitable Color
Typically, you might be inclined to go with white or any other lighter colors. But don’t be afraid to experiment with different color options. If you select another color besides white, that might make your room feel more spacious and give it a professional-looking finish.
3. Follow All Safety Guidelines
Safety is of paramount importance when painting the ceiling. So, you need to make sure that you follow all guidelines and instructions. Always wear protective equipment, such as goggles, masks, and hair covers. Also, make sure not to paint directly overhead, as the paint may splatter all over you in that case.
If your ceiling is too high, you can use a step ladder or a paint roller extension rod. That will be a lot safer than straining your arms, neck, and shoulders. And make sure to clean up properly after you are done painting.
4. Always Roll Slowly And Gently
When you paint a ceiling with a roller, you should always be gentle and slow. Be careful not to apply too much pressure, as that will make the painting uneven. The same will happen if you roll too quickly, as the paint will not be properly transferred to the surface.
Maintain a uniform pressure and pacing throughout the process. And try to move the roller in a single direction for the most part. To spread the paint in a smooth and consistent manner, move the roller in both forward and backward motions evenly.
5. Use A Suitable Roller Nap
If you have a textured or popcorn ceiling, you will need to use a suitable roller nap as well. The roller nap refers to the width of the material on the roller cover, which absorbs the wet paint and transfers it to the surface.
There are different roller naps, and each has a specific usage scenario. For a smooth ceiling, you need to use a thin roller nap, while for a textured ceiling, a thicker roller nap is more suitable.
How To Paint A Ceiling With A Roller Frequently Asked Questions ?
How Long Does It Take To Paint The Ceiling With A Roller?
Usually, the whole process of painting a ceiling takes one whole day or two days at the most. However, this duration is not set in stone, and it may vary based on how much effort you want to put in and the area of your ceiling.
If you are in no hurry, then you may allocate more than two days to get the painting done. Likewise, if the surface area of your ceiling is large, it might require some more time to complete.
How Much Paint Do You Need For Your Ceiling?
The amount of paint required depends on the surface area of your ceiling, as well as the number of layers you want to apply. One gallon of paint can sufficiently cover around 300 to 400 square feet.
You first need to calculate the square footage of your ceiling by multiplying its length and breadth. If you divide that number by the coverage area of your paint, you will know how much paint is necessary.
In case you want to apply a double coat, the paint required will consequently double, so keep that in mind as well.
What Type Of Paint Is Best For The Ceiling?
Any normal paint that you use for the interior walls of your house can be used to paint the ceiling. However, if you want, you can use a special ceiling paint that is available on the market. Such paints have a matte or soft, flat sheen to make the ceiling stand out from the walls.
Should You Paint The Ceiling Before Or After The Walls?
If you are planning to paint an entire room, we would suggest that you start by painting the ceiling first. Then you can gradually work your way down to the walls. Not only will this be convenient, but it will also be a less messy job.
How To Paint A Ceiling With A Roller Final Words
The ceiling is an integral part of your home’s interior so it is crucial that you pay equal attention to it, just like the other walls of your home. Whether it’s your living room or basement, a ceiling must get a fresh coat of paint from time to time. Although, choosing paints for basement ceiling is slightly different from regular ceiling paints, due to its damp-proofing and mold-resistant nature.
That’s why we have prepared this informative, stepwise guide so that you can easily paint it with a roller. So, it is time that you shrugged off your fear of painting ceilings and gave them the love they deserve. We have also included some tips to make the work even easier for you.
With that, we have reached the end of this guide. We hope you enjoyed reading it.
Take care, folks!
If you’re looking for paint for furniture, then Farrow And Ball has a lot to offer.
The brand is known for its high-quality, durable paints for different surfaces. However, first-time DIY painters may get anxious, as painting furniture with these paints requires proper cleanup and priming of the surface.
And that’s where we come in. Dive in for all the know-how!
The Preparation
No surprises here- the first step in painting furniture is to clean and smoothen the surface so that the new paint adheres properly. And here’s how to do that effectively:
Step 1: Clean The Surface
Start by getting rid of any loose dirt or debris from the surface using a vacuum cleaner. And since outdoor furniture is more prone to dust, you may want to consider vacuuming multiple times to clean it properly.
However, ensure that the setting isn’t too high; otherwise, you may risk damaging the furniture.
Step 2: Sand The Surface
Now, grab a sander and begin sanding the piece of furniture. It’s usually recommended not to skip this step, as sanding will help remove the existing paint, sheen, and varnish from surfaces like previously painted wood.
Begin sanding the wooden surface with a low sandpaper grit (like 100) and gradually move up for a smooth finish. While low grit sandpapers are coarser and can remove larger irregularities, the high grit ones are finer and ideal for finishing off the process to make the paint adhere better.
In case of metal surfaces, you may want to choose higher grits (in the 300s), which will help smoothen any bumps as well as remove stubborn rust. However, you shouldn’t go above a 140-grit sandpaper for sanding plastic furniture, as it doesn’t really need too much finesse.
If you don’t have an orbital sander handy, then you can wrap the sandpaper around a sanding block to get the job done. Naturally, this alternative will take more time, so plan the painting schedule accordingly.
On that note, you can use this technique to lightly sand around the curves or tight corners of the furniture. Don’t apply too much pressure, as it may damage these areas or remove any design specific to these parts.
Step 3- Cleaning The Surface (Again)
Whether you’ve sanded solid wood, metal, or plastic furniture, it will produce a lot of debris and dust, which should be cleaned thoroughly. Here again, you’d want to start by dusting the loose debris before going in with soap and water. Remember that any unwanted particle on the surface can result in an uneven or distorted finish.
Furthermore, you can use either normal or sugar soap, but don’t use too much water. Both wood and metal don’t tolerate excess moisture well, so the surface may get damaged if the furniture doesn’t dry properly.
Likewise, use methylated or white spirit to eliminate any greasy or oily residue from wooden surfaces. This is specifically important for new wood, as it may have sticky resin knots that should be removed before you paint the surface. Then, get the patches treated with a wood filler before applying the primer.
Step 4- Priming
Applying primer before the paint gives it a nice surface to stick on to, as well as makes the paint more durable in the long run. In this regard, use an all-surface primer, which will be compatible with wood, metal, and plastic.
To cut corners, go over the larger areas with a small foam roller and use a synthetic bristle brush for the tight spots. And the number of coats you employ will depend on the formula of the primer, so check the manufacturer’s instructions.
In case of multiple coats, let each of the layers dry properly before applying the next one.
How To Paint The Furniture?
With the preparation part done and dusted, it’s time to get your hands on paint brushes and your favorite Farrow Ball paint tub. But the process will depend on the kind of surface you’re painting.
For wood that has been previously painted, apply one coat of the brand’s “wooder primer and undercoat” in the shade that best matches the topcoat paint color. Then, go with two coats of the topcoat, allowing the first layer sufficient drying time before applying the second coat.
However, bare wooden surfaces will absorb the primer faster and more effectively, which is why it’s a good idea to dilute the undercoat by adding about 20% water of the total amount being used. Apply an even layer, followed by a drying time of at least 4 hours and an undiluted coat of the same.
Once the undiluted coat dries completely, apply one layer of your preferred topcoat, let it dry thoroughly, and finish off with two coats of modern eggshell paint.
We’d advise using a fine-bristled synthetic brush for this step to get the best possible results. Besides, you can browse the brand website to look for other options (like estate eggshell or full gloss). These are compatible with non-wooden surfaces as well and render unique finishes to breathe new life into your old furniture.
How To Paint Furniture With Farrow And Ball Frequently Asked Questions ?
Can You Use Farrow And Ball Paint For Antique Furniture?
Yes, you can use Farrow And Ball paint for antique furniture like a chest of drawers, irrespective of whether they’re painted or unpainted. However, you will need to handle the piece with care, especially when it comes to sanding and priming the surface.
Does Farrow And Ball Manufacture Paints For Walls And Ceilings?
Farrow And Ball has a special “California Collection” manufactured in collaboration with renowned international designer Kelly Wearstler. It comprises eight distinct “sun-kissed” shades meant for indoor and outdoor walls, ceilings, and skirting boards.
These neutral paint colors suit most style preferences, so you can choose a color that best matches the existing decor of the space.
How To Apply Glaze To Painted Furniture?
Once the paint on the furniture is dry, prepare the glaze by shaking its can thoroughly. Open the lid and use a brush to mix it for another minute. Then, use a flat brush to apply it to the furniture while paying attention to the nooks and crannies, as well as other parts prone to damage.
Damp a cloth and use it to take off the excess glaze immediately according to the final look you want. If you end up removing too much of it, just use a small amount to re-apply it. Now, that’s how you apply glaze to painted furniture.
How To Paint Furniture With Farrow And Ball Final Words
That brings us to the end of our guide today.
But before we wrap up, here are a few tips that will make the overall painting process easier. If you haven’t worked with Farrow and Ball paints before or aren’t sure about the color, get some tester pots and apply the paint to a small section of the furniture.
And while painting, take out the required amount in a paint tray instead of dipping the brush constantly in the can. This will prevent the paint from constant exposure to wind and moisture.
See you next time!
Humidity is an unfortunate by-product of the lovely rains, which can be mitigated by getting a dehumidifier for your bedroom.
A dehumidifier can help reduce the humidity level of a room, but there is one small catch to them: figuring out the right setting. Since these appliances come in many models and sizes, picking out one that suits your room and residential temperature becomes vital to their success.
So, what should the ideal temperature setting be for your bedroom? The ideal setting should be between 70 and 90 degrees F for residential refrigerant dehumidifiers. But there are other factors that need to be looked into - which is why we have curated this guide.
Relative Humidity
The term ‘relative humidity’ refers to the amount of moisture present in the atmosphere in relation to what would be present in saturated air. If the temperature is high, the amount of moisture the air can hold is also high, and vice versa.
Every part of your home will have a different relative humidity depending on where they are situated. If you live close to a forest or a beach, you’ll experience a higher level of humidity, making a dehumidifier all but necessary.
The relative humidity level will contribute to your decision of getting a dehumidifier, if it hasn’t already.
How Does A Dehumidifier Work
To put it simply, a home dehumidifier reduces the relative humidity of the air by either refrigeration or absorption/adsorption. The two methods are equally effective in stopping the rise of humidity levels in your home.
1. Refrigeration
Most dehumidifiers use refrigeration as their primary way of reducing the relative humidity in your home by letting in warm air through a fan in the device. The warm, moist air passes over pipes containing coolants, condensing the moisture in the air, after which the air is allowed back into the room. This improves the air quality in addition to lowering the moisture levels of the room.
2. Absorption/Adsorption
Some dehumidifiers reduce the moisture levels of the room by absorbing the water content out of the air. It involves drawing in air through a duct, which is then passed through a rotating wheel that absorbs the moisture. Dry air is then allowed back into the room.
The way absorption and adsorption differ is that absorption involves water soaking into a material, while adsorption has the moisture content picked up on the surface of the material.
Utilizing Dehumidifiers
If your house feels very humid during the summer, you can put a dehumidifier to good use and trap the moisture in the air. There is no clear-cut temperature value you can set on your dehumidifier to keep the humidity perfectly at bay. However, you can use it to keep the moisture in the air low enough to ensure an optimal comfort level.
The objective of using a dehumidifier is to increase your comfort and remove issues born of humidity, such as pests, odors, and mold.
1. Sizing Your Dehumidifier
There is no such thing as a dehumidifier that is perfect for every room. Dehumidifiers come in all kinds of shapes and sizes, catering to the kind of space they’ll be used in.
Too small and your dehumidifier will not be effective at all. Too large, and you may end up drying out your skin and hair because of the excess drying agents. Not to mention you’ll end up wasting your money and space on something that can be achieved with a smaller device.
For reference, a dehumidifier as large as a smoke alarm is fine for a bathroom, but too small for a bedroom.
2. Placing The Dehumidifier
The right location to keep your dehumidifier is in the middle of the bedroom. This will allow the device to reduce humidity levels much more efficiently than when placed in the corner.
Close your doors to maximize the dehumidification and cool the room down to save your device from excess load. It’s also a good idea to have an air conditioning unit working in your bedroom with the dehumidifier to distribute the energy expenditure.
3. Maximizing The Efficiency
Remember to turn the device off after a while, as the aforementioned drying agents may have an unintended consequence. It’s important to utilize your dehumidifier in moderation and run it alongside your air conditioner.
4. Maintenance
You’ll need to remove the moisture reserves of the appliance once in a while. Once a month would suffice, if you use your dehumidifier regularly.
Some dehumidifiers will signal you to empty the reserves once full, as they’ll turn off automatically if you don’t.
Ideal Settings For Bedroom Dehumidifiers
Dehumidifier settings vary based on a number of factors, such as the room temperature, humidity levels, and size of the room. Let’s explore these settings in detail.
1. Temperatures
Differences in room temperature will require the dehumidifier to work harder in order to maintain cooler air and a comfortable level in the room. This is because the inside of the condenser will have to be cooler than the surrounding atmosphere to properly condense the humidity. Meaning, if the temperature drops, your dehumidifier will struggle to keep the room temperature low.
Residential dehumidifiers ideally work in the range of 70 to 90 degrees Fahrenheit. Other kinds of dehumidifiers, for example Low Grain Refrigerant or Desiccant dehumidifiers, work more efficiently in different temperature ranges.
2. Humidity Level
You can perform a simple test for humidity levels to know if you should turn the dehumidifier on. If it is excessively high, using your dehumidifier is a no-brainer. You can keep the device on 30-50%, which is considered by most to be the right humidity level.
Test The Humidity Level Of Your Bedroom
To find out the relative humidity of your room, you can perform the ice cube test. While this will not give you the exact figures of the moisture content of your bedroom’s air, it will give you a general idea.
Simply put a few cubes of ice into a glass of water, stir, and wait for a few minutes. If there is no moisture on the outer side of the glass, your room has dry air, which may mean you need a humidifier.
In case the condensation on the outer side of the glass is high, the air has high moisture content and will require you to use your dehumidifier.
Safety Precautions
The combination of water and electricity is quite the safety hazard, which is why you should read the safety guidelines of your dehumidifier before operating it. You can follow these precautions in addition to the manufacturer’s guide to minimize any risks of dehumidifier-related accidents:
Always plug the device in a three pin socket
Remove dust build-up from the dehumidifier
Wash air filters regularly
Check drainage passages for debris
Keep the appliance away from the walls, furniture, and curtains
Turn it off when not in use
Be vigilant for any burning smell or unusual noises
Health Benefits Of Using A Dehumidifier
The benefits of a dehumidifier in the bedroom extend beyond making your afternoons more comfortable, even though they do make the humidity pretty tolerable. They have tangible health and hygienic benefits that can significantly improve your quality of life. Not to mention the elimination of musty smells.
Excess moisture carries with it bacteria and microorganisms that may enter your body when you breathe in. Not only that, but pests like dust mites and cockroaches also thrive in areas with moist air, which are hygienic hazards that must be terminated quickly. You will even see a rise in mold growth in a damp environment.
Dehumidifiers eliminate the very source of the problem by reducing high humidity levels and keeping the temperature low. With dust mites and mold growth in check, you’ll also have lowered chances of an allergic reaction or asthma.
What Temperature Should I Set My Dehumidifier In Bedroom FAQs ?
How long should I run a dehumidifier in my bedroom?
You can safely run a dehumidifier for around 12 hours every day for maximum reduction of your bedroom’s humidity level. This will keep your room feeling fresh for far longer than otherwise.
But, it isn’t a good idea to keep it running 24x7, as it will cause the dry air to have an effect on your skin and hair.
How much energy do dehumidifiers consume?
Dehumidifiers remain turned on for a long time, resulting in their relatively low wattage and hourly electrical usage racking up.
Some dehumidifiers can consume up to 23 kWH of electricity per day, making their electrical consumption a substantial hit on the wallet.
How does a dehumidifier prevent mold growth?
Mold thrives in the presence of warm air and moisture, and the fungi will spread as long as they are in a moist environment. While dehumidifiers don’t kill mold directly, they stop their primary method of transmission and reproduction, thus stopping them from ever taking root.
Should I keep the windows open while using a dehumidifier?
No, you should keep the windows closed while your dehumidifier is running. Open windows invite more moisture, meaning more work for your dehumidifier. Not only does it increase the electrical consumption, but it also keeps the humidity levels from dropping.
What Temperature Should I Set My Dehumidifier In Bedroom Conclusion
By keeping the room temperature and bedroom size in mind, you’ll be able to maximize the reduction of indoor relative humidity in your bedroom. If you live in a tropical climate and are on the fence about purchasing a dehumidifier, think of all the sweat and discomfort that high humidity brings.
Scrutinize in great detail the most efficient brand of dehumidifiers for the bedroom and consider looking into the device. Not only will it reduce the humidity level of the room, the indoor air quality will also increase.
The benefits of a dehumidifier are plenty, and with the best setting, you’ll eliminate discomfort before long.
Painting concrete surfaces is not easy, even if you use the best concrete paints for the purpose.
It requires a tremendous amount of effort and several tools, including brushes, rollers, and sprayers. Moreover, the chances of accidental spills are high, and you will need to be prepared to remove such paint quickly before it dries, which can be even more difficult.
This is because there are multiple removal methods, but not all are guaranteed to deliver results in each situation. Also, you need to ensure that the surface does not get damaged while removing the paint, the chances of which are quite high.
And, the methods that are most effective are generally not very well known to most people. That's why we decided to put together this detailed guide on the subject to help you out. So, without further ado, let's get started!
How To Remove Concrete Paint
Tools Required
These are the tools you will need to undertake the paint removal process for your concrete surface:
Protective gear - This will include gloves and a respirator for dealing with paint fumes
Vacuum cleaner or broom - For removing dirt and debris from the surface
TSP alternative - Used for cleaning the painted surface
Scrub brush - Required for scrubbing the concrete surface
Putty knife (optional) - Can help remove chipped-off paint
Paint stripper - For removing the paint while also cleaning the surface
Power washer or hose - Used for washing away the paint
The Paint Removal Process
1. Cleaning The Concrete Surface
Before you get down to the actual process of removing the paint, it is important to prepare the concrete surface properly for the purpose. And that involves cleaning the surface to remove debris or dirt using a vacuum cleaner or a broom.
Once that is done, you will need to scrub the surface using a solution of warm water and trisodium phosphate alternative (TSP) or warm water and soap. For scrubbing, use a wide wire brush that can effectively remove dust or dirt particles lodged or embedded into the surface.
Also, make sure to wear protective gear such as gloves, goggles, and long sleeves if using TSP instead of an alternative. This is because it is highly toxic and can cause eye and skin irritation.
2. Application Of A Paint Stripper
You may notice that some of the paint has already started to chip during the cleaning process. If that happens, try to scrape away as much paint as possible and apply a paint stripper to the remaining area.
Generally, mineral or turpentine spirits can be used for the purpose, but if they do not work, look for a paint stripper especially suited for concrete surfaces.
3. Leaving The Paint Stripper To Set
After applying the paint stripper to the concrete surface, you will need to leave it for some time and let it do its job. This period may vary from 30 minutes to over eight hours, depending on various factors, such as the area to be cleaned and the type of paint used.
Also, keep in mind that applying the paint stripper in extremely hot or windy conditions can cause it to dry prematurely.
4. Scrubbing The Surface
Once the paint stripper has been left for an adequate period, it is time to scrub the surface again using your wide-wire brush. Keep on scrubbing until no more paint can be removed. You can also use warm soapy water with the brush in the case of latex paint, but it will not be effective in the case of oil-based paint.
Similarly, spray paint can be harder to remove since it gets applied quickly in multiple layers and often requires several applications of the chosen removal method.
5. Using A Power Washer
The best way to remove stubborn paint stains that cannot be removed simply by scrubbing is to use a power washer or high-powered garden hose. A power washer is ideal for exterior surfaces such as a basketball court or patio. Therefore, it can provide effective results even if you have used the paint for outdoor concrete basketball court.
Other surfaces where a power washer can be used include driveways and walkways.
6. Repeating The Steps
If you cannot remove the paint completely with these steps, simply repeat them by reapplying the chemical paint stripper and scrubbing the surface.
7. Final Cleaning
Once the paint has been removed completely, use the power hose to rinse the surface and remove all the paint stripper and other chemicals used during the process. After the surface dries, you can paint or seal it as required.
Staining or sealing the concrete surface will help improve its appearance while protecting it from the elements and harmful UV rays.
Paint Removal Methods That Do Not Require Chemicals
Due to the health risks of chemical paint removal techniques, many people prefer using more natural methods. In this section, we've mentioned a few of them so you can try them out before resorting to methods that utilize TSP or similar chemicals.
Just keep in mind that the first step in all paint removal methods is to clean the surface thoroughly for maximum effectiveness. So that you can paint over peeling paint on concrete effortlessly and create a visible flawless new surface.
1. Sandblasting
Sandblasting can help you effectively remove paint from outdoor and indoor concrete surfaces without relying on chemical paint strippers. But it can damage the surface, so be careful and work slowly when using this device.
Additionally, wear equipment like safety glasses, ear protection, and a face mask because silica in crystalized form is dangerous and should not be inhaled. Wearing long sleeves can also help provide protection to your skin.
For removing concrete paint, turn the sandblaster on and slowly open the valve, letting out the sand particles. You will need to slowly move the machine using upward and downward motions, covering the painted area. Also, avoid pointing the nozzle at one spot for long, as that can damage the surface.
2. With A Soda Blaster
A less aggressive and abrasive option than sandblasting is soda blasting, which can help remove stubborn paint stains without causing any damage to the concrete underneath. Soda blasters utilize sodium bicarbonate in granular form for removing paint from concrete floors and other surfaces and can even be used to remove epoxy off your concrete surfaces.
You can easily rent a soda blaster from the local hardware store and will also need some industrial-grade sodium bicarbonate. Common baking soda will not work for paint removal purposes.
This technique will release fine particles of dust into the air, so wear appropriate protective gear, including gloves, safety glasses, and a mask. Also, make sure that the compound does not come into contact with any nearby plants as its pH level is very high, which can harm them.
3. Pressure Washing The Surface
A pressure washer can be very effective for removing paint from exterior concrete surfaces such as the garage floor. If you do not own one, check the nearby hardware stores where they can be rented. Select a pressure washer with a flow rate of four gallons a minute and a pressure class of 3000 psi at the very least.
When using the washer, make sure that the nozzle range lies between 15 and 25 degrees, which will create a powerful spray and can even help remove spray paint. The distance between the wand and the surface should be one foot, at the very least.
Once ready, hold the washer at a downward angle and sweep it across the surface. At this angle and distance, the water will be strong enough to remove stubborn paint residue without causing any damage.
4. With A Floor Grinder
One of the fastest techniques of removing paint from any concrete surface involves using a floor grinder. This machine uses light abrasion for paint removal, resulting in a smoother concrete surface afterward.
After using the machine to remove the paint, it is a good idea to reseal or repaint it to keep it protected and improve its appearance. You can easily rent walk-behind or handheld floor grinders from nearby hardware stores.
Again, this method will generate tiny dust particles, even though some floor grinders have attachments that reduce dust, making cleaning up easier. Even in that case, be sure to wear safety clothing during the paint removal process.
5. Using Vinegar
One of the safest and most economical methods of removing concrete paint involves using vinegar. Vinegar is easily available in most households and is very effective as a paint remover. It also does not harm the environment and removes stains from oil-based paints, which cannot be removed easily using many other methods.
But when using vinegar cleaner on a concrete surface with a finish coating or sealer, you should test it and ensure that it is safe for the surface.
For this method, warm the vinegar using your microwave or stove until it becomes hot but do not boil it. Then, use a paint brush or sponge to apply it onto the painted surface before letting it soak for at least 15 minutes.
As the paint starts to separate from the surface, it will start bubbling. For removing incredibly stubborn stains, you may need to apply more vinegar after an interval of 15 minutes and again let it lie for some time before removing.
Finally, remove the paint using of the best paint scrapers or wire scrub brush and wash the surface using water and soap. Then, leave it to dry.
6. With Paint Thinner
As mentioned, spray and oil-based paints can be incredibly difficult to remove. And if all other methods fail, you may need to depend on a paint thinner used for commercial applications to remove such paints. But before applying it, test a small area by applying the thinner and leaving it for a few hours.
If the thinner does not damage the surface, apply it to the painted surface and leave it to soak. This period can vary between six and eight hours. Then, use a paint scraper or a stiff brush to remove the loosened paint, followed by washing and rinsing the area to remove any chemical residue.
Commercial paint thinners also contain harsh chemicals, and before handling, you should wear protective gear to prevent any contact with the skin and ensure safety.
7. Using A Homemade Paint Stripper
You can easily create a homemade paint stripper using absorbent materials such as cat litter and clay to remove paint stains from concrete. These materials remove paint by absorbing it as they dry, working in a manner similar to paint thinner and making it easy to scrape away any remaining paint.
For making your homemade paint stripper, you will need a cup of cat litter, one cup of well-ground clay, and half a cup of paint thinner. Combine all the ingredients together until they form a paste, and apply this to the painted area. Make sure to wear protective gloves during application.
Once done, let the mixture dry for about two hours, and then remove the loose paint using a paint scraper or wire scrub brush before rinsing the surface.
8. With Dishwashing Soap
If the paint is still wet, you can simply clean the concrete surface using soapy water to remove it. Use two tablespoons of dishwashing soap and a cup of hot water and scrub the surface with a brush or sponge to remove the paint. After that, rinse the surface with fresh water and check for paint residue.
If some paint is still left, use any of the above techniques to remove it but be careful while disposing of the paint. Most paints are toxic to plants and can be harmful to the environment.
How To Remove Paint From Concrete Frequently Asked Questions ?
How Much Pressure Does A Power Washer Require To Remove Concrete Paint?
A power washer should have a range of 2000 psi to 4000 psi for removing concrete paint. Ideally, a power washer with a 3000 psi rating is more than enough for most purposes.
Is It Necessary To Prime Exterior Concrete Before Painting?
Many people are bothered by the question, “do I need to prime exterior concrete before painting?” We’d like to mention that it is a crucial part of painting concrete and plays a significant role in determining the final result. Without proper priming, the exterior surface will have a poor finish, and the paint will have a higher chance of cracking and peeling quickly.
How Long Does Concrete Paint Last?
While the period for which concrete paint lasts depends upon the quality of the paint used and the use of the surface, it generally ranges from three to five years. After that period, you will need to apply a new coat.
How To Remove Paint From Concrete Final Thoughts
Removing paint from a concrete surface can often take considerable time and effort, besides multiple applications of different techniques. In some cases, you may not be entirely successful in removing it and should consider alternative options. For accidental paint spills, you can try to paint over the entire area to provide uniformity.
Or hire professional paint removal services, though this will involve some financial investment. In any case, the options are numerous, and you should think carefully before deciding. Also, when using any DIY paint removal techniques, make sure to wear safety equipment and take all the necessary precautions.
With that said, it is time to conclude this guide.
If you missed it, please checkout our previous article on how to store clay in a safe place for future use and in a way that can be used later without the clay getting damaged.
Until next time!
In most cases, an AC unit should have 350 to 400 CFM per ton of cooling for the most effective results. But sometimes, the number of CFMs required may be more or less depending on certain factors like humidity and HVAC unit size.
If you’re planning to get a new air conditioner installed, the CFM rating is one of the most important things to consider.
People generally assume an AC unit with a higher CFM rating offers better cooling. But this is not always the case, which is why learning about how many CFM per ton of cooling you require is quite essential.
And that’s just what this detailed guide can help you do. So, let’s start!
What Does CFM Refer To In Air Conditioning?
CFM, or cubic feet per minute, is a measurement unit that determines the amount of air that an air conditioning unit can move in a minute. A higher CFM means that your air conditioner can move a larger amount of air in that time. Generally, you require 350-400 CFM for every 12,000 British Thermal Units or BTUs for optimal cooling.
BTU is the measurement unit used to measure the cooling power of an air conditioning system, and 12,000 BTUs are equal to one ton. It is a common misconception that a higher CFM offers better cooling. In reality, there are other factors, such as BTUs, that determine how effective your air conditioner is.
The cooling capacity of air conditioning systems installed in homes generally ranges from 18,000 BTUs to 60,000 BTUs, or 1.5 to 5 tons. Other factors that can affect cooling include the climate, home size, installed insulation, and humidity level.
CFM also applies to heating capacity in the same manner. 350 to 400 CFM per 12,000 BTUs provides adequate airflow to help circulate the heated air through the supply ducts. It also pulls cool air back to the air handler or furnace.
A 3-ton HVAC system should have around 1050 to 1200 CFM, while a 3.5-ton one should be able to move 1600 CFM at the very least. But as I mentioned before, this can vary depending on various factors. For instance, if you reside in an area with a hot and humid climate, an HVAC system capable of moving 450 CFM per ton might be a better option.
In contrast, households that are insulated properly may only need an AC unit with a capacity of 350 CFM per ton. I recommend consulting an HVAC technician who can provide accurate information regarding the exact amount of CFMs required for your home.
Calculating CFM
The CFM of a blower depends upon the size of its centrifugal fan and the horsepower capacity of its motor. Every blower fan assembly is given a rating when it is manufactured. And this rating determines how many cubic feet of air it can move in a minute, depending on its speed.
The CFM per square foot depends on the following factors:
HVAC system size
Blower CFM rating
Size of the area where the system is installed
You can use this formula to determine the correct CFM required for a particular room - Tonnage x CFM of the blower / Number of square feet. For instance, a 2000 square foot room that has a 4-ton AC unit with a blower with a 400 CFM rating will have a CFM of:
4-ton AC x 400 CFM blower / 2,000 square feet = 0.8 CFM per square foot. However, including the number of air changes per hour or ACH would require additional calculation. Let’s take another example for this purpose.
A room with an area of 1600 cubic feet and a height of eight feet would need the air to be changed every ten minutes at 160 CFM. This means that the air will need to be changed six times every hour.
For more frequent air changes, a larger amount of air will need to be supplied to the room, and there should also be another return air vent. Calculating the CFM can also be done through various websites that provide tools like online calculators where you just need to enter the data regarding the room and HVAC size.
CFM And HVAC Size
A larger heating, ventilation, and air conditioning system can deliver more CFMs, but this also depends on the size of the blower. Knowing how many CFMs your system can deliver can make it easy to know the CFM requirement of the room it is installed in. It can also help you know how much time it takes to change the air.
For instance, a 1-ton AC unit has a CFM rating of 350 to 400, while that of a 1.5-ton one will range from 525 to 600. Similarly, a 2-ton AC unit will have a CFM rating ranging from 700 to 800, and a 2.5-ton one will have a rating between 875 and 1000. A 3-ton AC unit can deliver 1050 to 1200 CFMs, and a 3.5-ton one can deliver 1225 to 1400 CFMs.
Finally, a 4-ton unit has a CFM range of 1400 to 1600 CFMs, while for a 5-ton unit, the CFM can range from 1750 to 2000. Now, let’s look at the furnace capacity, which can also be very useful for airflow calculation.
A 60,000 BTU furnace generally has a CFM rating ranging from 1750 to 2000, while an 80,000 BTU one will have it between 2320 and 2250. For a 160,000 BTU furnace, this rating lies between 4670 and 5350.
Standard CFM Rates
As I’ve explained above, when it comes to cooling capacity, 400 CFM per ton is the industry standard. Other flow rates depend on the cooling system you use to lower the room air temperature.
For High Latent Heat Systems
Latent heat cooling systems use a cooling medium that can change its state depending on the temperature. Such a medium is usually a refrigerant that can change from liquid to gas during the cooling process. For such systems, 350 CFM per ton of cooling capacity is ideal.
Sensible Heat Systems And Heat Pumps
Often heat pumps do not send air through the evaporator or cooling coil but around them. This air is called bypass air, and these systems require 500 CFM per ton of cooling capacity for the best performance.
Why Do More Humid Climates Require AC Units With Less CFM?
Many people wonder why humid climates require air conditioning systems with less CFM, assuming that more CFMs will be required to cool the environment. However, the reason you need fewer CFMs is related to how an air conditioner operates to remove hot air from its surroundings.
When an air conditioner cools down a room, it also removes moisture from the area. Cooler air cannot hold as much moisture as warmer air and, therefore, has a lesser amount of latent heat. The process by which HVAC systems remove moisture from the air is called dehumidification, which is also important for removing heat.
As a rule of thumb, such systems will work much harder in humid climates to get rid of the heat and moisture. But they do not need to move a large amount of air for effective cooling.
Why Do Drier Climates Require More CFMs?
You may think that AC units installed in drier climates will require fewer CFMs since dry air is easier to cool. But in reality, the higher latent heat in dry air makes it harder to cool than air in humid climates. Because of this, an HVAC system is unable to remove as much moisture from the air.
With more moisture, the air still has some heat left remaining, which is why your AC will need more CFMs to cool the house properly.
Situations Where A Higher CFM Is Needed
Here are a few situations where you may require more CFMs than is needed on average.
1. A Large Sized Home
A larger home will require an air conditioner with a bigger cooling capacity and more CFMs. This is because the air conditioner will have to move a larger amount of air so that all the rooms in the house are cooled properly.
On the other hand, those with smaller houses may not need as many CFMs for effective cooling.
2. Having Improper Insulation
In the case of houses that are not insulated properly, the cooling system has to work harder to maintain a lower temperature. The building insulation may be poor due to the use of inferior quality insulating materials used in its construction. Similarly, the attic may not be insulated properly, or there may be gaps in windows and doors, allowing air to pass through.
If your home does not have proper insulation, more CFMs will be required to keep it cool.
3. Residing In A Hot Climate
Households located in areas where the climate is hot will require more CFMs to get rid of moisture. But if the humidity is high and the air contains a lot of moisture, the number of CFMs required may not be as much, as I explained above.
When humidity levels are around 50%, 500 to 600 CFMs per ton will be required.
What Happens If You Do Not Have An Adequate Number Of CFMs?
Having an adequate number of CFMs is crucial to ensure that your AC can function optimally. In the absence of an appropriate number of CFMs, certain issues may arise, which can include:
Improper cooling
Stuffy and hot rooms
Higher power bills
Short-cycling of the AC unit
More frequent breakdowns
Shorter lifespan of the unit
How Is CFM Related To Room Size?
When it comes to the question of how many CFMs are required for a room, there is no standard answer. The ideal number of CFMs will depend on how frequently the air needs to be changed. You can use the room size per square foot to calculate the number of CFMs needed for two air changes per hour or 2 ACH.
A room with an area of 200 square feet will require 53 CFMs at 2 ACH, while one with 500 square feet will need 133 CFMs. Larger rooms, such as those with 2000 or 3000 square feet, will need 533 and 800 CFMs, respectively.
Air Circulation And Cooling Efficiency
Proper air circulation is also an important factor that should be considered when determining the cooling efficiency of your HVAC system. The reason is that if air cannot circulate properly, such as in a locked room that does not provide any space for air to escape, air pressure builds up inside.
This means that it cannot accept any more air coming from the air conditioner, and there will be no temperature drop, leading to ineffective cooling. To prevent this from happening, you can install a door that is slightly trimmed at the bottom, providing a gap for air to pass through. Ideally, this gap should be ¾ inches for best results.
What Is Better, High CFM Or Low CFM?
To ensure better indoor air quality and more effective cooling, having the right number of CFMs is vital. But the number of CFMs required for different-sized homes can vary, with some needing a higher CFM while others may require a lower one.
Issues With A Higher CFM
Sometimes, having an extremely high CFM can lead to certain problems. One of them is that such a CFM will result in a breeze blowing through your home, which may not be comfortable at all times. This is especially true in winter when you need better heating instead of cooling.
Similarly, higher CFM can worsen the humidity in very humid climates. Apart from removing heat from the air, your AC unit removes humidity from the air by passing the air over its evaporator coil. This coil is very cold, because of which condensation occurs and turns the moisture in the air to water, which passes through the wastewater pipe and goes into the drain.
However, when the CFM is too high, air passes over the evaporator coil very quickly without allowing the moisture to condense. Thus, the overall humidity in your home will increase, leading to problems like mildew and mold growth.
Problems With A Lower CFM
HVAC systems generate a huge amount of heat while operating. If the CFM is too low, proper air circulation cannot take place, and this heat has nowhere to go. When this happens, rooms located near the system can become extremely hot, while those further away will get uncomfortably cold in winter.
However, during summer, the reverse will take place, with the living space closer to the furnace becoming colder and areas further away becoming hotter. That is why having the right number of CFMs is ideal, which is generally 350 to 400 CFM per ton.
How Is Indoor Air Quality Related To ACH?
Indoor air quality is affected by several factors, such as the number of occupants in a room, how the room is used, and others. In some rooms, such as the kitchen, the air contains a lot of moisture and different odors. Similarly, a room used as a home workshop may have a lot of dust.
Rooms with more occupants, such as the dining room, will also have inferior indoor air quality. In all these situations, you will need to change the air more frequently, and that is why the CFM should also be higher.
Ductwork, CFM, and ACH
To ensure that your rooms get enough CFMs, the size of the ducts making up the HVAC duct system should be large enough. As is obvious, a smaller-sized duct will allow a smaller amount of CFMs to pass through. However, the size is not the only consideration, as the shape also affects how many CFMs are delivered through the HVAC ductwork.
One of the most challenging tasks for HVAC technicians is determining the most suitable duct size for a specific room. To make the task easier, they generally rely on computer programs that consider factors like the room size, CFM rating of the blower, size of the HVAC system, etc.
An important factor that can affect how well the HVAC ducts work is static pressure, which refers to the amount of pressure present while the blower fan is in operation. When this pressure is higher, the system has to work harder to supply air and ensure proper air circulation.
Tip
When selecting the ductwork size, you need to consider the amount of CFM that has to move through it. 4-inch ducts deliver 20 CFMs, 6-inch ones deliver 75 CFMs, and 8-inch ones deliver 160 CFMs. Keep in mind that the total duct runs should not be more than the CFM output of your AC unit.
Application Of CFMs To Different Types Of HVAC Equipment
All types of HVAC fans come with a rating for CFMs, which lets you know about the ideal CFM for the machine. Both the required ACH and recommended CFM ratings should be considered when looking for components like air purifiers, heat pumps, ductless air conditioners, and others.
Such ratings are also present for whole-house fans, ceiling fans, dehumidifiers, garage heaters, portable ACs, and attic fans.
The Relation Between Air Velocity, CFM, And HVAC Equipment
Air velocity is closely related to CFM and should be considered when determining how many CFM per ton is required for lowering the air temperature in a room. It is defined as the quantity of air that is moved per unit of time and is measured in liters/meters per minute (LPM) or feet per minute (FPM).
This varies significantly for different components of your HVAC system and can determine how effective it is in cooling a particular space. For standard air ducts, the recommended air velocity or air flow ranges from 700 to 900 FPM for residential structures. But it is considerably higher for commercial and industrial systems, generally ranging from 1000 to 1800 FPM.
For replaceable air filters, the recommended airflow is 700 to 750 FPM, while that for low-velocity disposable ones is 300 FPM. Similarly, the airflow for a washable high-velocity air filter is 650 FPM. A heat pump or condensing coil should have an FPM of 1000, while for the evaporator and cooling coils, it ranges from 400 to 600 FPM.
Finally, the maximum recommended airflow for a heating coil is 700 FPM.
Final Thoughts
With that, this guide has come to an end, and hopefully, now you know how many CFM per ton of cooling is required. In most situations, 400 CFMs per ton of cooling will be more than adequate, but there may be instances where you need a higher or lower amount of CFMs.
If you’re not sure about the number of CFMs required for proper cooling in your home, I recommend talking to an HVAC professional. Such professionals can perform an inspection of the house and recommend the most suitable system that can provide the required number of CFMs.
This will help make your home comfortably cool without worrying about the technical aspects.
Using stencils, a foam roller, and concrete paints, you can enliven your concrete patio with a stylish makeover!
Nothing brightens a beautiful Sunday morning like sitting on your beautiful, artistically designed patio. And though you always have the option of calling professionals to do the job for you, it will lack a personal touch that only you can bring.
Luckily, the process is fairly simple, and the ideas for the desired aesthetic of your porch are abundant. You are bound to find something that suits your tastes perfectly.
So, without further ado, here’s how you can add that personal touch to your concrete porch!
11 Ideas For Painting Concrete Porch
1. Graphic Stencils
Repeating patterns are pleasing to the eye. With graphic stencils, you can create an appealing look for your patio to inspire a mood of your choice.
You can also get creative and mix a few concrete driveway ideas and designs to bring a fresh look to the patio floor.
2. Wooden Finish
The concrete texture may not be to everyone’s liking. Not helping the matter is its dull gray color that is simply too dull to inspire any feeling within. What you can do about this is to make it appear wooden by using paint and clever brushwork.
With a wooden finish, your porch floor will instantly appear more lively and classy.
3. Thick Stripes
In a similar vein to graphic stencils, thick stripes are aesthetically pleasing when spaced out evenly. Use contrasting colors or stick to the simple gray-and-white combination to bring variation to the monotonous look of a concrete patio.
The great thing about using a stripe motif is that it’s easy to execute for pretty much anyone.
4. Painted Tiles
Tiling your floor may be expensive, but using clever brushwork and paint can achieve a fragmented look that seems like tiles. All you need is your preferred variety of paint and stencils to achieve this look. From floor epoxy to acrylic, you can utilize many different kinds of paints for this.
Make your porch floor seem premium with the faux tile design.
5. Rock Paint
You can find a mix of colors that you can use to make your patio floor appear like natural rock. Combine this with natural decorations, and you’ll have a patio that blends seamlessly into the décor.
6. Abstract Patterns
Mix and match different paints to achieve your own abstract look. Plan how your concrete patio is going to look like, and execute it with a combination of decorative paint and a customized paint roller.
Feel free to experiment with the colors to make your porch floor stand out among others.
7. Stained Concrete Patio
You can create an artistically stained concrete porch floor by using weak acid along with salts. Acid opens up the pores in your floor, and salt acts as a catalyst for a chemical reaction, resulting in the concrete surface losing color.
The concrete stain will be one-of-a-kind, thanks to the unpredictable nature of acids. However, it pays to be careful when handling acid to avoid excessive and unsightly splotches.
8. Experiment With Color Schemes
This is where your creativity will shine the most. With the use of various coloring methods, you can replicate the look of natural materials like stone or earth or enhance your porch floor further by taking inspiration from murals and artwork. Now, you’re probably thinking, how to paint a garage doorin a way that matches the concrete porch or patio paint?
Contrast is key when it comes to painting your porch. Even if you choose to keep your concrete surface a solid color, the garage door’s color and patio décor will enhance its appearance by bringing about a change to the monotony.
The resulting look can be funky or elegant, or it can include floral designs or bold accent colors. All you’ll have to do is broaden the horizons of your imagination.
9. Checkerboard Pattern
The checkerboard pattern is a classic, timeless design that you can modify to add a fresh angle. Split the squares in half, transform them into a geometric design, and combine them with décor and furniture of contrasting colors for a modern look.
10. A Glossy Finish
You may opt to coat the entire surface of your concrete patio with semi-gloss latex paint. The paint will form a protective layer over the floor and give it a gorgeous, fresh look that will always appear new. What’s more is that it makes cleaning more manageable as well, since dirt won’t be able to stick to the surface as readily.
Cast aside the worries of your concrete floor appearing dull with a glossy, modern finish.
11. Experiment With Textures
You can customize not only the look but the feel of the concrete as well. Be it with concrete panels to create a variation against the solid color or simpler, brick-like textures, you’ll be looking at a significant transformation of your patio.
With the right kinds of paint color, you may morph your concrete porch into appearing sand-like or make variations thereof.
How To Paint A Concrete Porch Or Patio
Painting a concrete floor is fairly straightforward, a process that demands your time only. Not only are professionals expensive to hire for something as simple, but they may also end up taking longer to finish the job. And that’s not ordinarily ideal.
With the following steps, you can implement the ideas mentioned earlier and have the perfect painted concrete porch.
1. Wash The Concrete Patio
You can sweep debris and unwanted elements on your previously painted concrete porch away with a leaf blower or a good old-fashioned clean broom.
By using a pressure washer, you can remove all the unwanted elements from the concrete surface. If you don’t own a pressure washer, use your garden hose to thoroughly rinse the concrete and scrub the floor with a wire brush. The surface has to be free of any blemishes before you proceed and so, make sure you do so thoroughly.
2. Repair Cracks And Irregularities
Next, you’ll need to repair any damage that may be present on your concrete surface. Apply concrete caulk sealant where you spot cracks and irregularities and allow it to dry for the next day. There are handy applicators that make placing caulk easier, which may be worth looking into.
Next, you can use sandpaper or a wire brush to smooth the excess caulk out, after which you can use a vacuum cleaner to clear out the debris. Be wary of the dust it produces, and keep a broom nearby for quick sweeps.
If your concrete porch is damaged severely, you may have to contact professionals for help. Otherwise, it may lead to a botched paint job or chipping prematurely.
3. Etch The Concrete Floor
No one likes a messy finish and so filling up pores in your concrete patio is paramount. To do so, you can make use of a powerful chemical known as muriatic acid. Of course, being highly reactive, you should take care while handling the acid. Ensure you don the appropriate protective gear before you get etching’.
Apply it evenly on your concrete porch using a spraying bottle. Now, it’s also essential to consider which material the bottle is made of. An ordinary plastic bottle will serve just fine as long as the acid is diluted sufficiently, but it’s best to have one made from PVC.
Allow the acid to perform its task for around 10 minutes, after which you can rinse it off with a garden hose.
4. Prime The Concrete Porch
Here’s where the long stretch begins. Priming and painting is a lengthy process that can take days to finish completely, so be sure to vacate your schedule before starting.
It takes multiple coats of primer to properly prep the patio for painting. Moreover, it has to completely dry between each coat to apply the next one smoothly.
This is where you bring out your paint roller and painter’s tape. The former applies paint quicker and more consistently than a paintbrush, and you’ll use the latter to cover up areas you don’t want to be painted.
You’ll be done within a few hours, depending on the size of your porch, before letting the primer dry. It can take up to a full day to properly dry and so, it’s vital to keep in mind that no debris touches the floor. Your patio floor will have noticeable spots if it does happen.
5. Painting The Porch Or Patio
The painting process is nothing out of the ordinary, especially when it comes to the first coat. With the first coat, you’ll be applying a layer of solid color that acts as a base coat for your design. It’s simple: apply the concrete paint evenly using a paint roller, wait for it to dry, and repeat the process twice. Now comes the fun part.
There’s a good chance you’re thinking of using stencils to bring that extra elegance or spice to the front porch. Fortunately, there is no shortage of the latest, cutting-edge stencils for you to choose from. From a simple repeated stencil pattern to more abstract ones, the process of using them is essentially the same. The only thing you’ll need to maximize your painting efficiency is a paint sprayer.
Now, if you’ve used painter’s tape during priming, you’ll need it for stencils as well. Use it to keep the stencil steady while spraying the paint over it. Keep your hands steady and your eyes focused because if the paint goes out of the stencil bounds, there are no quick do-overs. You’ll have to apply a second coat of the base paint over it or just make peace with it.
Once you’ve applied the concrete paint, remove the stencils using the previously-applied painter’s tape. Allow it to dry and voila, you’re done.
Ideas For Painting Concrete Porch Frequently Asked Questions ?
How do you keep paint from running under stencils?
You can temporarily stick your stencils to the patio to ensure the paint does not bleed in. To do this, use a mild, water-based adhesive on the back of your stencil and seal it to the surface.
After you’ve painted over the stencil, peel it off and you’ll find no visible signs of bleeding.
Which is the most long-lasting paint for concrete?
You can choose epoxy if you need the pattern to last as long as possible. Epoxy resin nets you not only a durable finish but a pretty design as well.
It is worth noting that due to the acrylic plastic base, it lasts quite a long while as well while offering a wider variety of colors in comparison to epoxy.
What can you do to make my concrete patio less slippery?
You can use rock salt to create small pores on the surface of your patio by applying it on wet concrete and allowing it to cure. Once the salt has done its job, you’ll be left with a textured finish that provides excellent traction as well.
How long does it take for floor epoxy to cure?
Floor epoxy can take upwards of nine hours to dry at room temperature. Any cooler, and the drying time rises to 18 hours. If you’re applying multiple coats, it could take several days before the concrete porch surface is ready to be walked on again.
Ideas For Painting Concrete Porch Conclusion
Your patio will add to the impression anyone has of your house, and it should showcase a bit of your personality. Add a visual flair to your home with your painted concrete porch, and make it stand out among others.
Stencils are a no-brainer for most purposes, and you can easily prepare them without hired aid. You can get creative; perhaps choose a color and pattern that will define the look of your home altogether.
No matter your choice, it’s critical to remember that painting your concrete porch will take days’ time. If you’ve opted for a more complex layout, it could be a full week before you can use it. And before long, your dream patio will be ready to be gaped at again!
A blower fan and a regular fan have different uses, and you should keep that in mind before deciding on one. While fans create a flow of air to keep the entire room cool, blowers provide a strong airflow in a specific direction.
There are many people who confuse fans with blowers and blower fans are same and also think that these two appliances can be used interchangeably. But that’s not the case, as these two appliances are technically different and serve different purposes.
Blowers are more suited for industrial applications, whereas fans are used pretty much everywhere. So, today, we are going to discuss what makes these two devices different from each other. This will help you understand how to make the most of them.
Let’s dive in!
Difference Between A Fan And A Blower Fan
If you are looking for direct and powerful airflow, there’s nothing better than getting your hands on an air blower. On the other hand, fans come with a range of modern features that might not be present in blowers.
Also, blower fans are not well-suited for wide-cooling. A fan circulates air better in a large space and is great for improving indoor air quality. Moreover, fans score better on energy efficiency, as the power bills will not drive a hole in your pockets.
To give you a better understanding of how these two devices are different, let us tell you what the American Society of Mechanical Engineering (ASME) has to say. According to ASME, fans and blower fans should primarily be differentiated on the basis of suction pressure and discharge pressure ratio.
Suction Pressure And Discharge Pressure
Going by ASME findings, fans and blowers have unique suction and discharge pressure ratios. Fans come with a pressure ratio up to 1.11. On the other hand, a blower mostly has a pressure ratio ranging between 1.11 and 1.2.
It is important to keep in mind that fans and blower fans both are ventilation devices that bring in air and throw some air out when they are functional. And during this process, a lot of dust, dirt and contaminants also get thrown out or eliminated. For example, industrial blower fans mostly have to handle high temperatures, chemicals and oil depending on the industry in which they are installed.
To help you understand better, here a quick summary of differences between fans and blower fans.
Fan
Blower Fans
An electronic machine
A mechanical device
Uses blades for functioning
Uses impellers for rotation
Runs on low power
High electricity consumption
Provides medium to high air flow depending on the motor
Offers higher air flow compared to fans
Most common types include industrial axis fan, radial, and propeller fans
Two most common varieties are positive displacement blowers and centrifugal fans
Different Uses For Blower Fans And Fans
Mechanical engineers will also tell you that blower fans and normal fans are used differently as their functions are pretty different. So, in this section, we will quickly take a look at where and when these appliances can be put to the best use.
1. Drying
When it comes to drying things, air blowers are definitely a great bet. They generally use centrifugal force and generate powerful airflow that dries up moisture pretty quickly. It ensures that the moisture-laden air is blown away and fresh air comes in to make the drying process super efficient.
Unlike fans, drying air blowers are great at producing strong airflow, making them better suited for drying activities.
2. Cooling
Summer afternoons might make you feel like roasted marshmallows dripping with sweat! You might even find the ice in your beverage melting even before taking a sip. Wondering what can bring you relief in these moments?
For cooling and air conditioning purposes, there’s nothing better than a fan. Unlike an air blower, a fan can provide area-wide cooling. So, you can chill in the room and feel the surrounding air turning cooler because of the fan.
Besides, fans come with electric motors and useful modern features such as remote controls, which make operating them super simple. And because the electricity consumption of fans is pretty low, you do not have to worry even if you leave them on for an entire day. Just don’t leave it running for days, as that might damage the internal combustion engines.
3. Workshop Usage
Centrifugal blowers and other types of air blowers are well suited for workshop space. Blowers are an excellent option to keep your workshop free of dust and unwanted mess. For example, it can be a lifesaver to keep wood dust and wood shaving at bay.
However, if you are planning to create better airflow in your workspace to ensure that it’s cold and breathable, it is best to use a garage fan. Its coverage is a lot better than air blowers, keeping you more comfortable while you work.
aIn short, blowers are best to keep the workshop clean and mess-free, whereas a fan can keep you comfortable.
Blower Fan Vs Fan Frequently Asked Questions ?
What is the use of a blower motor in a car?
Thebest blower motor for car performs two crucial functions-rotating the heater blower and AC fan. This is an electrical device that helps push air through the evaporator ducts and heater core.
Basically, it’s a major component of the HVAC systems in cars to maintain proper air circulation inside. And the assembly in the blower motor comes with a fan wheel and a 12 DC motor.
The working process of the motor fan is pretty interesting- it receives electricity from the battery of the car, gets charged and spins with the wheel. This rotating assembly helps move air into the passenger’s side through the vents.
Is using ceiling fans in the kitchen a good idea?
Using a ceiling fan in a kitchen with gas burners is not the best idea. Gas is inflammable, and in case there is a fire, it can cause the fire to spread quite rapidly across the house.
Instead, you can try using an exhaust fan or a chimney to ensure that hot air is removed from your kitchen. Conduct proper research on exhaust fan vs. chimneyoptions to understand which will be better suited for your kitchen space.
Blower Fan Vs Fan Final Words
With that, we have reached the end of this guide. We hope that after reading this, you now have a better idea about how air blowers are different from fans.
Both blowers and fans make your life easy in the workshop and your home. However, to make the most of them, you need to know when to use what. So, study the area and determine the purpose of use before choosing one. To jog your memory, use fans for general cooling and blowers when you need more airflow.
Bye for now!
Are you the type to start panicking the minute you see a crack on concrete slabs?
Well, good news for you - it’s not always that serious! In fact, not all concrete cracks result in structural damage. This is because most of these concrete cracks appear during construction or may be caused due to external factors.
But before you get started, you need to learn about the different types of cracks in concrete. This way, you’ll be able to fix the issue more effectively and prevent more cracks and damage in the future.
So, without further ado, let’s get into the deets…
Different Types Of Concrete Cracks
1. Plastic Shrinkage Cracks
Before hardening, concrete is said to be in “plastic” condition when it is full of water. Gradually, the water fully evaporates, thereby leaving huge holes on the concrete surface. As you may have guessed, these holes weaken the structure of the concrete, making it more prone to damage. Hence, these are known as plastic shrinkage concrete cracks.
Notably, these types of cracks are very common and can emerge on walls and slabs. However, you must watch out for these cracks on the corners and center of the concrete slab affixed with plumbing fixtures.
2. Horizontal Concrete Cracks
Horizontal cracks are usually spotted around areas of high tensile strength, such as column faces, column junctions, and beams. They are usually caused by improperly reinforced concrete, incorrect placement of installed reinforcement, uniaxial bending, insufficient moment resistance capacity, etc.
Note that horizontal concrete cracks call for immediate attention as they can degrade structural integrity.
3. Diagonal Cracks
If you’ve got a reinforced concrete slab, diagonal cracks are bound to appear along the concrete column face. These types of cracks may be caused due to inefficient load-carrying abilities, weak cross-section, insufficient reinforcement steel, and more. But unlike some minor cracks on concrete surfaces, diagonal cracks must be repaired immediately to prevent any damage to the entire structure.
4. Expansion Concrete Cracks
The nature of concrete is such that it expands when heated, further pushing anything that gets in its way. And as concrete does not bend or flex, such expansion causes it to break, creating concrete cracks.
Interestingly, expansion joints are used as points of isolation against static objects. This reduces the chances of concrete cracking in the future.
Moreover, expansion joints are used as shock absorbers as they are made of a compressible material like rubber, timber, or asphalt.
5. Splitting Cracks
If you spot short vertical cracks of varying widths along the concrete slab, they are most likely caused by a lack of load-bearing capacity, improper cross-section and steel reinforcing. You must also ensure that the concrete used is of top-notch quality to avoid splitting cracks in the future.
6. Settling Concrete Cracks
If the ground beneath the concrete slab settles and creates a void, you may notice settling cracks. For instance, when a large tree is chopped/uprooted and the hole is not refilled with soil, settling cracks can occur on the concrete surface. Another suitable example is when a utility company digs around for its services and leaves the surface bare.
7. Concrete Cracks As a Result of Premature Drying
When the concrete dries too soon, you may notice two types of surface cracks - crazing cracks and crusting cracks.
Crazing cracks look like spider webs and form when the concrete slab loses moisture soon after application. While these surface cracks may be an eyesore, they do not pose any structural damage.
On the other hand, crusting cracks usually occur during the concrete stamping process. Again, this happens when the concrete surface dries up too quickly due to sunny or windy days. Plus, the stamp getting pressed on the concrete creates more texture and minute fissures. These types of cracks are also not a major concern, so you need not stress about them.
8. Concrete Fissures Induced By Slab Overload
We are well aware of concrete’s strength and durability. But like every other material out there, it has its fair share of flaws. As such, excessive weight can cause cracks in concrete columns.
Although overloading of the actual concrete slab is highly unlikely in residential areas, heavy rain or snow can make things worse. This is because the excess weight presses down the concrete slab into the moist earth, thereby resulting in cracks.
9. Corrosion Cracks
These cracks start off at the same width but end up getting larger with time. You’ll mostly find such corrosion cracks on concrete column reinforcements.
Like most of the concrete cracks described above, these are also caused by improper bonding between concrete and steel bars. Another reason could be reinforcement corrosion.
Heaving Concrete Cracks
Sometimes it’s not just the carelessness or mistakes during construction but also natural factors that cause concrete cracks. For instance, the ground rises a few inches while freezing and goes back to its original size when thawed. Hence, if the concrete slab does not move with the ground, it will end up cracking.
The same thing happens when tree roots, both large and small, shift and shatter the surface if they’re too close to the slab. So, you must keep these factors in mind while laying a concrete slab.
How To Repair Narrow Concrete Cracks
You get a wide variety of options for repairing narrow cracks - all you need is a caulking gun for the process. Not to forget, many concrete fixing products are available in bottles with a convenient applicator tip.
In case of hairline cracks, you can use a vinyl concrete patching compound and smooth out the surface with a trowel or putty knife. The smoothening process is especially important because the concrete caulk tends to peel off after a few months.
Also, note that sometimes narrow cracks can be deep enough to extend throughout the width of the concrete column. Thus, we recommend starting off by using a foam backer rod to stuff the crack and hold the concrete crack filler.
In case you’re wondering about the size of the back rod, let us tell you that they are available in a wide variety of diameters. Just ensure that you pick one which is slightly larger than the width of the concrete crack, and you’re good to go.
Finally, you can screw in the backer rod with a screwdriver and then fill the crack with the concrete crack filler.
How To Repair Wide Concrete Cracks
Before learning how to repair cracks in concrete, it is important to understand the main aim, i.e., to create an inverted “V” with the sides of the crack. Doing so will allow the repair material to get absorbed into the crack and create a mechanical bond along with the chemical bond. Now, let’s check out the steps involved:
Step 1
Use a masonry chisel and hammer to widen the crack and chisel it. Make sure that you remove any loose material from the old concrete with the help of a wire brush.
Step 2
You can even use a pressure washer or a garden hose to spray the crack with high pressure water and remove debris. Then take a brush or wet/dry shop vacuum to remove the water as well. Remember that it’s okay to leave the surface damp/wet, but there shouldn’t be any pools of water.
Step 3
Now follow the manufacturer’s instructions and prepare the concrete patching compound. Scoop the mixture into the concrete crack, ensuring no air pockets are left. Also, use some of the compound on the surrounding concrete surface for better adhesion.
Step 4
Use a trowel to smoothen the surface and level it along the surrounding concrete. You can even use a brush to create patterns or textures.
Step 5
Leave the concrete compound to dry and cure. Here, you must check the manufacturer’s instructions and follow them to the T!
Finally, if required, you can paint or seal the entire surface.
Types Of Cracks In Concrete Slabs Frequently Asked Questions ?
How to choose the best concrete crack filler?
Concrete crack fillers are available in various forms; namely, sealants/caulks, quick-setting cement, hydraulic cement, patching compounds, epoxy, and concrete resurfacer. Depending on the width of the crack, your level of expertise, time at hand, prevailing weather conditions, etc., you can choose a suitable sealer for cracks in concrete.
How to remove concrete crack filler?
You can use an angle grinder and scrape off the concrete crack filler from the desired surface.
How to prevent cracks in concrete surfaces?
While concrete crack fillers can fix present cracks, they cannot guarantee any prevention from future damage. Hence, it is important to maintain the structural integrity of concrete columns.
You can do so by adding sealants every few years to protect the surface from top-layer damage. A good-quality sealant can harden the surface and prevent scratches, oil stains, and more.
Other than that, you can invest in routine power-washing, wherein all the dirt and grime are removed with high-pressure water. If you have already used concrete crack fillers, then rest assured that the surface will remain protected with no water seeping into small gaps.
Types Of Cracks In Concrete Slabs Final Words
Though not all types of concrete cracks spell trouble, it is always wise to repair them early on to prevent any possible damage to the entire structure. And while it is difficult to find the root cause of the crack, possible reinforcement corrosion, improper jointing, and inefficient load-carrying abilities are usually the ones to blame.
Hence, good concrete finishing techniques and proper site preparation must be ensured to avoid structural concern in the future.
![Can You Use A Dehumidifier In The Bathroom [All You Need To Know]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2022/09/Can-You-Use-A-Dehumidifier-In-The-Bathroom-1.jpg "Can You Use A Dehumidifier In The Bathroom [All You Need To Know]")
![Dehumidifier Vs Bathroom Vents [Comparison & Ideas]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2022/09/Dehumidifier-Vs-Bathroom-Vents-1.jpg "Dehumidifier Vs Bathroom Vents [Comparison & Ideas]")
![Does A Dehumidifier Help Dry Towels In Bathroom? [Tips & Ideas]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2022/09/Does-A-Dehumidifier-Help-Dry-Towels-In-Bathroom-1.jpg "Does A Dehumidifier Help Dry Towels In Bathroom? [Tips & Ideas]")
![How To Paint A Garage Door [All You Need To Know]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2022/08/How-To-Paint-A-Garage-Door-1.jpg "How To Paint A Garage Door [All You Need To Know]")
![Acrylic Paint Vs Oil [ Differences & Ideas]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2022/06/Acrylic-Paint-Vs-Oil-1.jpg "Acrylic Paint Vs Oil [ Differences & Ideas]")
![Clay Modeling Ideas [All You Need To Know]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2022/08/Clay-Modeling-Ideas-1.jpg "Clay Modeling Ideas [All You Need To Know]")
![Most Efficient Brand Dehumidifier For Bedroom [Comparison & Ideas]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2022/09/Most-Efficient-Brand-Dehumidifier-For-Bedroom-1.jpg "Most Efficient Brand Dehumidifier For Bedroom [Comparison & Ideas]")
![How To Store Clay [All You Need To Know]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2022/08/How-To-Store-Clay-1.jpg "How To Store Clay [All You Need To Know]")
![Tools For Clay Sculpting [All You Need To Know]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2022/08/Tools-For-Clay-Sculpting-1.jpg "Tools For Clay Sculpting [All You Need To Know]")
![How To Harden Modeling Clay? [All You Need To Know]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2022/08/How-To-Harden-Modeling-Clay-1.jpg "How To Harden Modeling Clay? [All You Need To Know]")
![Concrete Floor Paint Ideas [All You Need To Know]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2022/08/Concrete-Floor-Paint-Ideas-1.jpg "Concrete Floor Paint Ideas [All You Need To Know]")
![How To Remove Paint From Concrete [All You Need To Know]](https://homesthetics.net/wp-content/uploads/2022/08/How-To-Remove-Paint-From-Concrete-1.jpg "How To Remove Paint From Concrete [All You Need To Know]")
